• 84000
  • The Collection
  • The Kangyur
  • Discourses
  • Heap of Jewels
  • Toh 56

This rendering does not include the entire published text

The full text is available to download as pdf at:
/translation/toh56.pdf

བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས་དཔའི་སྡེ་སྣོད།

The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva
Chapter 4: The Inconceivable Tathāgata

Bodhisatva­piṭaka
འཕགས་པ་བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས་དཔའི་སྡེ་སྣོད་ཅེས་བྱ་བ་ཐེགས་ཆེན་པོའི་མདོ།
’phags pa byang chub sems dpa’i sde snod ces bya ba thegs chen po’i mdo
The Noble Mahāyāna Sūtra “The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva”
Ārya­bodhisatva­piṭaka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra

Toh 56

Degé Kangyur, vol. 40 (dkon brtsegs, kha), folios 225.b–294.a; vol. 41 (dkon brtsegs, ga), folios 1.b–205.b

ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴛɪʙᴇᴛᴀɴ ʙʏ
  • Surendrabodhi, Śīlendra, Dharmatāśīla

Imprint

84000 logo

Translated by The Norwegian Institute of Palaeography and Historical Philology
under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha

First published 2023

Current version v 1.0.4 (2024)

Generated by 84000 Reading Room v2.26.1

84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha is a global non-profit initiative to translate all the Buddha’s words into modern languages, and to make them available to everyone.

Logo for the license

This work is provided under the protection of a Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND (Attribution - Non-commercial - No-derivatives) 3.0 copyright. It may be copied or printed for fair use, but only with full attribution, and not for commercial advantage or personal compensation. For full details, see the Creative Commons license.

Options for downloading this publication

This print version was generated at 9.46pm on Thursday, 28th November 2024 from the online version of the text available on that date. If some time has elapsed since then, this version may have been superseded, as most of 84000’s published translations undergo significant updates from time to time. For the latest online version, with bilingual display, interactive glossary entries and notes, and a variety of further download options, please see
https://84000.co/translation/toh56.


co.

Table of Contents

ti. Title
im. Imprint
co. Contents
s. Summary
ac. Acknowledgements
i. Introduction
tr. The Translation
+ 11 chapters- 11 chapters
1. Chapter 1: The Householder
2. Chapter 2: The Yakṣa Kimbhīra
3. Chapter 3: The Examination of the Bodhisatva
4. Chapter 4: The Inconceivable Tathāgata
5. Chapter 5: Love, Compassion, Empathetic Joy, and Equanimity
6. Chapter 6: The Perfection of Generosity
7. Chapter 7: The Perfection of Morality
8. Chapter 8: The Perfection of Patient Acceptance
9. Chapter 9: The Perfection of Vigor
10. Chapter 10: The Perfection of Meditation
11. Chapter 11: The Perfection of Wisdom
c. Colophon
ab. Abbreviations
n. Notes
b. Bibliography
g. Glossary

s.

Summary

s.­1

In The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva, the Buddha describes in detail the views and practices that are to be followed by the bodhisatva, the ideal Mahāyāna practitioner. Through his interactions with human and nonhuman interlocutors, and through stories of various past buddhas, we are led step by step through the topics of renunciation, the mind of awakening, the four immeasurables, and the six perfections. Among the many accounts of past buddhas included in the sūtra, we find the story of the prophecy made by the Buddha Dīpaṅkara to the brahmin Megha about his future attainment of awakening as the Buddha Śākyamuni.


ac.

Acknowledgements

ac.­1

Translation by Prof. Jens Braarvig, Fredrik Liland, and David Welsh. Jens Braarvig directed the translation process and checked the translation against the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Fredrik Liland prepared the Sanskrit and Tibetan editions, translated chapters 1–9 and 11, and prepared the introduction and glossary. David Welsh prepared and translated chapter 10 and was responsible for editing the English. The translators would like to express their gratitude to all those who contributed in various ways to the translation process.

ac.­2

The translation was completed under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha. The 84000 translation team edited the translation and the introduction, and Laura Goetz copyedited the text. Martina Cotter was in charge of the digital publication process.


The translation of this text has been made possible through the generous sponsorship of Chang Tai Kwang.


i.

Introduction

i.­1

The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva1 is the twelfth and lengthiest among the texts in the Great Heap of Jewels (Mahāratnakūṭa) section of the Tibetan Kangyur, where it makes up nearly an entire volume. It is an extensive presentation of the view and conduct of the bodhisatva, the ideal Mahāyāna practitioner. The title, Bodhisatva­piṭaka, can also be translated as The Basket of the Bodhisatvas, implying that it represents a basket (piṭaka) of teachings separate from the traditional three‍—Sūtra, Vinaya, and Abhidharma‍—distinguishing the path of the bodhisatva from the lesser path of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas.


Text Body

The Translation
The Noble Mahāyāna Sūtra
The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva

1.

Chapter 1: The Householder

[V40] [F.255.b] [B1]


1.­1

[MS.1.b] Homage to all the buddhas and bodhisatvas. Homage to the noble and princely Mañjuśrī.6


1.­2

Thus did I hear at one time. The Lord once spent the rainy season in retreat at Śrāvastī. When the three months had passed, he prepared his mendicant robes, put them on, and started wandering the country again in the company of a large assembly of mendicants, 1,250 strong. The Lord was esteemed, revered, praised, and honored by monks and nuns, laymen and laywomen, by kings and ministers, by various followers of other teachings, by ascetics, brahmins, and householders, and by gods, nāgas, yakṣas, gandharvas, asuras, garuḍas, kinnaras, and mahoragas. The Lord received a great abundance of robes, foodstuffs, bedding and seats, medical supplies, and utensils.


2.

Chapter 2: The Yakṣa Kimbhīra

2.­1

After the Lord had left the five hundred householders in a balanced state of mind on his way to the city, he entered the great city of Rājagṛha with perfect grace.

2.­2

One of the city deities of Rājagṛha was a yakṣa named Kimbhīra. He thought to himself, “In this world, it is extremely rare to encounter anyone who is such a worthy recipient of offerings. We should make offerings to the Lord.”

2.­3

The yakṣa Kimbhīra then presented the Lord with offerings that looked exquisite, smelled exquisite, tasted exquisite, and felt exquisite, and because of his empathy for Kimbhīra, the Lord accepted his offerings. When Kimbhīra had given his offerings to the Lord, cheers of “Wonderful!” arose from a great crowd of sixty-eight thousand yakṣas surrounding Kimbhīra in the sky.


3.

Chapter 3: The Examination of the Bodhisatva

3.­1

The venerable Śāriputra got up from his seat, placed his robe over one shoulder, knelt down on his right knee, joined his hands in reverence, and spoke to the Lord: “I would like to ask the Lord, the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha, for some direction, if the Lord will grant that possibility with an explanation of the question when asked.”

3.­2

The Lord answered the venerable Śāriputra, “You may ask the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha whatever you like, Śāriputra, and I will delight your mind by explaining whatever it is you wish to ask about.”


4.

Chapter 4: The Inconceivable Tathāgata

4.­1

“Now, Śāriputra, a bodhisatva with firm confidence has faith in the inconceivable tathāgata, the arhat, the fully accomplished Buddha, in respect of his ten qualities. He has trust and confidence and does not doubt him, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction. What are these ten qualities? He has faith in the inconceivable body of the Tathāgata, he has trust and confidence, and he does not doubt it, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary. He has great faith, and so forth in the voice of the Tathāgata, as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary. [MS.20.b] He has faith in the knowledge of the Tathāgata, his inconceivable tathāgata radiance, his inconceivable tathāgata morality and concentration, his inconceivable magical tathāgata abilities, his inconceivable tathāgata power, his inconceivable tathāgata confidence, his inconceivable great compassion, and his [F.288.b] inconceivable unique buddha qualities, he has trust and confidence and does not doubt it, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary. He sets forth with vigor, and he does not tire or become discouraged or intimidated in his pursuit of these ten inconceivable, wondrous and extraordinary qualities of the Tathāgata. He is so committed that even if his physical body with its sinews, muscles, skin, and bones were to rot, and even if his flesh and blood were to dry up, his vigor would not fail as long as he had not attained these ten inconceivable, wondrous, and extraordinary qualities of the Tathāgata. In this way, Śāriputra, the bodhisatva with faithful conviction has great faith in the inconceivable, truly wondrous and extraordinary qualities of the Tathāgata. He has trust and confidence and does not doubt it, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction.”

4.­2

Then, in order to clarify this further, the Lord spoke these verses:

4.­3
“The Buddha’s body is inconceivable,
Illustriously embodying the Dharma;
It is beyond attributes, beyond appearance,
And the children of the Victorious One trust in this.
4.­4
“The number of languages spoken
By different beings is inconceivable.
The Buddha expresses the Dharma in all of them,
And he inspires faith wherever he speaks.
4.­5
“However many different abilities
Sentient beings in the three times possess,
The Buddha knows them all.
Because of this inconceivable quality, they have faith in him.
4.­6
“The radiance of the buddhas is limitless,
An inconceivable net of rays
Spreading in all ten directions
Throughout the endless sea of fields.
4.­7
“The morality of the sage is transcendent
And is not based on the customs of this world.
The bodhisatvas put their trust
In the inconceivable foundations of his magical abilities.
4.­8
“No sentient being
Can understand the scope of the Buddha.
The Buddha’s concentration is unwavering,
His liberation inconceivable.
4.­9
“He has the power to see
The totality of phenomena undivided.
The power of the great seers’ knowledge
Is limitless as the heavens. [F.289.a]
4.­10
“His compassion is such
That in order to benefit even a single sentient being
He will remain in the world for an endless ocean of eons
To train him.
4.­11
“There is a whole ocean of questions
Sentient beings may ask one another.
He satisfies them with a single answer.
His confidence is inconceivable.
4.­12
“His understanding is perfectly related
To all aspects of all phenomena.
The unique qualities of the buddhas
Express their universal vision of knowledge.
4.­13
“They are all inconceivable‍—
This is the nature of all the qualities of the buddhas.
They all have faith in this,
And their faith is well founded.
4.­14

“Śāriputra, what is it about the Tathāgata’s inconceivable body that leads the bodhisatva to have faith in it? What is it that leads the bodhisatva to trust and have confidence in it and not to doubt? [MS.21.a] What is it that leads him to an even greater degree to feel pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary? His tathāgata body has no unwholesome features. It has only wholesome features. It is beyond impurities such as saliva, snot, mucus, pus, blood, excrement, and urine and free of bones, flesh, veins, and sinews. His tathāgata body is naturally pure and radiant, so it is free from the defilement of any vices whatsoever. His tathāgata body is beyond this world, so it is unaffected by worldly things. His tathāgata body possesses innumerable good qualities and is rich in merit and knowledge, so it nourishes all sentient beings. It is the culmination of immeasurable morality, the culmination of immeasurable concentration, wisdom, liberation, and insight into the knowledge of liberation, so his tathāgata body is the blossoming of all good qualities. His tathāgata body is like an image in an immaculate mirror, [F.289.b] like the reflection of the moon in water. His tathāgata body is inconceivable, as vast as space, extending further than the totality of phenomena. His tathāgata body is undefiled, free of all defilements. His tathāgata body is unconditioned, beyond all conditions. It is a sky-like body, an unequaled body, the most distinguished body in the threefold world. His tathāgata body is matchless, unrivaled,35 unlike anything else, pure, stainless, undefiled, and naturally radiant.

4.­15

“It is not produced in the beginning of time. It is not produced at the end of time. It is not produced in the present. It is not produced in birth, family, or clans. It is not produced involving form, characteristics, or marks. It is not produced involving thought, mind, consciousness, or views. It is not produced in hearing, memory, or ideas. It is not produced in skandhas, elements, or sense fields. It is not produced in arising, remaining, or ceasing. It is not produced in grasping or rejecting. It is not produced in emancipation or in practice. It is not produced in color, features, or shape. It is not produced in coming or going. It is not produced in a conception of morality. It is not produced in concentration, wisdom, liberation, or insight into the knowledge of liberation. It is not produced in characteristics or in a lack of characteristics. It is not produced in any phenomenon with a characteristic. [F.290.a] It is not produced in the act of attributing power to it. It is not produced in confidence, analytical abilities, [MS.21.b] or magical abilities. It is not produced in great compassion. It is not produced in the act of attributing the unique buddha qualities to it.

4.­16

“Rather, his body is produced essentially as an illusion, a mirage, a reflection of the moon in water, or a dream. It is produced as a body of emptiness, without attributes, and without aspirations. It is produced as an immutable body, an unshakable body, a body free of mental constructions, a body that is not dependent on anything, a body free of pride. It is produced as a firm and stable body that has attained immovability, a body devoid of form and the nature of form. It is produced as a body devoid of feeling, perception, mental conditioning, consciousness, and the essence of consciousness. It is produced as a body that does not come into being, that does not arise, and that does not fail to arise. This body is extraordinary, an extraordinary phenomenon. It does not appear to the eye and is neither part of nor separate from form. It is not dependent on the ear and is neither part of nor separate from sound. It is not sensed by the nose and is neither part of nor separate from smell. It does not appear to the tongue and is neither part of nor separate from taste. It has no contact with the body and is neither part of nor separate from touch. It is neither active nor inactive in thoughts, in mind, or in consciousness, nor does it follow them. It is accomplished in stability and immovability, a sky-like body, and more vast than the totality of phenomena, and it reaches to the end of space.

4.­17

“This, Śāriputra, is the inconceivable body of the Tathāgata. The bodhisatva has great faith in it, has trust and confidence, and does not doubt it, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­18

This is what the Lord said. After the Sugata had said this, he, the teacher, continued as follows:

4.­19
“For incalculable millions of billions of eons
He followed the training of the bodhisatva, [F.290.b]
Keeping his threefold bodily conduct pure
In search of the incomparable sugata body.
4.­20
“With love for all beings in the ten directions,
With generosity motivated by vast compassion,
Having made a permanent end to sexual craving,
He sought the supreme sky-like body.
4.­21
“With garments radiant like pure gold,
Innumerable as the sands of the Ganges,
The son of the Victorious One trained in the perfection of generosity
And gave the best gifts in the world.
4.­22
“He guarded his morality as if it were a valuable chowrie,
Showing patient acceptance for his enemies even as they severed his limbs.
Eagerly training in the perfection of vigor,
He was unwearying in his aspiration to attain the buddha body.
4.­23
“Having meditated extensively on the joys of wisdom and skillful means,
The Victorious One has insight into everything concerned with meditation,
And he makes this aspiration:
‘I shall take the body of a sugata, the perfect totality of all phenomena.’
4.­24
“Having performed wholesome deeds for the sake of living beings,
The supreme man attained unequaled awakening.
He attained the vast, sky-like body
That is pure, spotless, beautiful, and beyond impurity.
4.­25
“With no self or being, essentially empty, [MS.22.a]
He attained what is without attributes, beyond expression,
Beyond the sphere of visual objects.
Such is the body attained by the sage.
4.­26
“It is unencumbered by forms or sounds, purified of mind,
Completely empty, uncreated, and unarisen.
Those who see the immovable body of the Tathāgata
See the Sugata in the ten directions.
4.­27
“A magical illusion may fool the faint hearted
And trick them into seeing various bodies,
The forms of elephants, horses, women, and men.
The body of one with ten powers should be viewed in the same way.
4.­28
“Innumerable sugatas have existed in the past,
And there are victorious ones, too, that are yet to be seen.
Their unequaled bodies are of one nature,
Vast as the totality of phenomena, like the sky.
4.­29

“In this way, Śāriputra, the bodhisatva has great faith in the inconceivable, truly wondrous and extraordinary body of the Tathāgata. He has trust and confidence and does not doubt it, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary.

4.­30

“Śāriputra, what is it about the tathāgatas’ inconceivable [F.291.a] tathāgata voice that leads the bodhisatva to have faith in it? What is it that leads the bodhisatva to trust and have confidence in it, and so on, as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary? Śāriputra, when the Tathāgata’s voice is heard in an assembly, when he brings it under the power of his teaching, it spreads to all worlds in the ten directions and satisfies all sentient beings. The Tathāgata, however, does not think, ‘I will say this in the assembly of monks, this in the assembly of nuns, this in the assembly of laymen, this in the assembly of laywomen, this in the assembly of brahmins, this in the assembly of kṣatriyas, this in the assembly of householders, this in the assembly of gods, and this in the assembly of brahmā gods, speaking sūtras, songs, prophecies, verses, inspired utterances, morality tales, legends, stories, jātaka tales, extensive teachings, tales of wonder, or discourses on the Dharma.’36 And yet, Śāriputra, whatever the composition of the assembly, whichever of the assemblies mentioned above it may be, the sentient beings in that assembly will hear the Dharma expressed in accordance with their abilities. When they listen to the Dharma, they will all be able to understand all the words that come from the Tathāgata’s mouth. Still, the Dharma teachings they receive will not conflict with one another, even though they will each have an individual understanding of the Dharma that is taught. The manifestation of the Tathāgata’s tathāgata voice, which is the result of the ripening of the fruits of previous merit, reflects the truth.

4.­31

“Moreover, Śāriputra, when the tathāgata voice issues forth, it is soft, agreeable, and pleasant. It is pure and stainless. It is admired, celebrated, and proclaimed widely. [F.291.b] It is not rough or harsh. It refreshes the body, enraptures the mind, and satisfies the heart. It brings joy and happiness. It is famed37 and well regarded. It is clear and correct. It is delightful and agreeable.38 It hits you like the roar of a lion. It rumbles like storm clouds. It resounds like the thundering of the ocean. It is like the songs of the kinnaras. It resounds like the cry of the cuckoo. It resonates like the voice of Brahmā. It reverberates like the beating of drums. It is splendid and delicate. It is full and sonorous. It is pleasing to the senses of all sentient beings. [MS.22.b] It can be heard in all assemblies. It is a voice supreme in every way. The tathāgata voice is perfect, with these and other immeasurable qualities.

4.­32

“This, Śāriputra, is the inconceivable voice of the Tathāgata, and the bodhisatva has great faith in it. He has trust and confidence and does not doubt it, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­33

This is the way things are, and concerning it the following verses were recited:

4.­34
“The leader lets his speech carry
With the sound of the voice of Brahmā,
Delighting all the brahmā gods.
Such is the wondrous impact of the Dharma.
4.­35
“His voice is filled with love,
It arises from compassion.
With equanimity and joy,
The sage’s voice issues forth.
4.­36
“It pacifies the fire of passion
And the poison of anger in all living beings,
Scattering the darkness of delusion.
Such is the wondrous impact of his voice.
4.­37
“There is an endless number of languages
Among the people of the various countries of this world,
But when people hear his voice they do so in their own language,
And all are able to understand.
4.­38
“The earth-bound, the gods in the heavens,
And those in between are equally able to engage with what is said.
When they encounter the voice of the powerful sage
And truly absorb his words, they reach nirvāṇa.
4.­39
“Those with two feet and those with four, [F.292.a]
Those with many feet and those with none‍—
Are all exhilarated when his words reach them.
They are gripped and enthralled.
4.­40
“In the three-thousandfold worlds
He will adapt his words
To lesser, average, and superior beings,
So that all who practice may attain liberation.
4.­41
“It is not conceptual or deliberated,
Nor is it preconceived or restricted.
Composed and concentrated, he speaks the noble truth,
And when beings hear it their vices come to an end.
4.­42
“Beings come to hear words without end,
Words such as Buddha, Dharma, and Saṅgha,
As well as generosity, learning, morality, and patient acceptance‍—
The voice of the Tathāgata gives expression to all this.
4.­43
“His voice cannot be measured.
It is the limitless voice of limitless understanding.
This is what the wise bodhisatva trusts.
He does not doubt the voice of the Tathāgata.
4.­44

“Śāriputra, what is it about the tathāgatas’ inconceivable tathāgata knowledge that leads the bodhisatva to have faith in it? What is it that leads the bodhisatva to trust and have confidence in it and not to doubt? What is it that when they learn about it greatly delights and inspires them and makes them consider it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary? Śāriputra, the Tathāgata engages with all phenomena through the unimpeded vision of his knowledge, and it is this that leads the bodhisatva to have great faith, trust, and confidence in it, and so on, and to consider it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.

4.­45

“I will give you an example of the Tathāgata’s perfect knowledge. Imagine, Śāriputra, [MS.23.a] the grass, wood, branches, leaves, and petals in as many worlds as there are grains of sand in the river Ganges, down to the very last four-inch piece. Imagine then that someone gathers all this together and then sets fire to it and burns it to ashes. The ashes are then scattered over the oceans in as many worlds as there are grains of sand in the river Ganges, and they are left there for a thousand years to be churned by the waves. [F.292.b] Now, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s tathāgata knowledge is such that the Tathāgata, possessing this knowledge, would be able take some ash from any of these oceans and identify the world it came from. He would be able to say which world and which region the ash was from, as well as the particular tree, root, trunk, branch, leaf, flower, or petal that it came from. How is he able to do this? The Tathāgata is able to do this, Śāriputra, because he has completely penetrated the totality of phenomena, and with this understanding he is able to discern things, such as which particular world some ash belongs to, in great detail. Thus the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha possesses great magical abilities and has great authority. He is a great lord.

4.­46

“Śāriputra, sons and daughters of good family who have faith, trust, and confidence in the Tathāgata, given his tathāgata knowledge, and are captivated by his love will all reach the end of suffering, even if they have not developed the necessary roots of virtue. Why is this? Śāriputra, it is because the Tathāgata has completely penetrated the totality of phenomena. Because he has penetrated it, not a single thought escapes the tathāgatas.

4.­47

“I will give you another example Śāriputra, as intelligent people understand what we say even when only a single example is given. Śāriputra, imagine someone with a hundred years to live who had a drop of water as small as the tip of a hair split into one hundred parts. He would come to the place where I was staying, and say, ‘Excuse me, Gautama. I would like to leave this drop of water with you, and then I would like you to give it back when I need it.’ [F.293.a] The Tathāgata would take it and throw it into the river Ganges,39 where it would be carried away by the current and eventually reach the ocean. Now, that person who had a hundred years to live would eventually reach the age of one hundred and come back to see me. He would say, ‘Gautama, I need the drop of water now, please give it back to me.’ Now, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s tathāgata knowledge is such that the tathāgata, the arhat, the fully accomplished Buddha, possessing this knowledge, [MS.23.b] could retrieve the drop of water as small as the tip of a hair split into one hundred parts from the great ocean and give it back to that person, unmixed with any other liquid. Śāriputra, I give you this example in order that you may understand a particular point. The point, Śāriputra, is that that person’s drop of water would not be lost once it had been received by the Tathāgata, even after a long time.

4.­48

“Sons and daughters of good family who have faith and confidence in the knowledge of the Tathāgata, being of this kind, understanding that it is as I have described it, who make a mental effort concerning the Tathāgata out of love for him and scatter flowers in the air when they encounter the Tathāgata himself, will all reach the end of suffering, even if they have not developed the necessary roots of virtue. Why is this? Śāriputra, it is because the Tathāgata has completely penetrated the totality of phenomena. Because he has penetrated it, not a single thought escapes the tathāgatas.”

The venerable Śāriputra then asked the Lord, “Lord, is consciousness involved in the tathāgatas’ tathāgata knowledge, or not?”

“It is not, Śāriputra.”

4.­49

“Lord, what is knowledge and what is consciousness?”

“Consciousness has four supports that it rests on, Śāriputra. [F.293.b] Consciousness rests on its relationship to form. It is dependent on form and rooted in form. It pursues pleasure, and then it grows, thrives, and expands. Consciousness rests on its relationship to feeling. It is dependent on feeling, rooted in feeling. It pursues pleasure, and then it grows, thrives, and expands. Consciousness rests on its relationship to perception. It is dependent on perception and rooted in perception. It pursues pleasure, and then it grows, thrives, and expands. Consciousness rests on its relationship to mental conditioning. It is dependent on mental conditioning and rooted in mental conditioning. It pursues pleasure, and then it grows, thrives, and expands. This is what is meant by consciousness, Śāriputra. When the skandha of consciousness is no longer governed by the five skandhas of grasping, true knowledge arises, and this is what is meant by knowledge.

4.­50

“Moreover, consciousness discerns the earth element, and it discerns the water element, the fire element, the wind element, and the space element. This is what is meant by consciousness. When consciousness is no longer governed by the four elements, there arises knowledge that can analyze the totality of phenomena. This is what is meant by knowledge.

4.­51

“Moreover, Śāriputra, consciousness refers to the conceptualization of forms being the mental object of the eye, the conceptualization of sounds being the mental object of the ears, the conceptualization of smells being the mental object of the nose, the conceptualization of tastes being the mental object of the tongue, the conceptualization of physical objects being the mental object of the body, and the conceptualization of mental states being the mental object of the mind. This is what is meant by consciousness. Now, when one possesses inner tranquility, when one’s attention is not swayed by external circumstances, when one does not mentally construct or conceptualize any phenomenon, [MS.24.a] this is what is meant by knowledge.

4.­52

“Consciousness arises from apprehending an object. Consciousness arises from mental activity. Consciousness arises from assumptions. This is what is meant by consciousness. However, contact without any intention of grasping, with no object, and with no concepts or mental constructions is what is called knowledge.

4.­53

“Moreover, [F.294.a] consciousness dwells within the domain of conditioned phenomena, and that consciousness that dwells within the domain of conditioned phenomena is what is meant by consciousness. On the other hand, there is no conscious activity in relation to the unconditioned. Unconditioned consciousness, therefore, is what is meant by knowledge.

4.­54

“Moreover, consciousness is what is based upon creation and destruction, whereas knowledge is not based upon creation and destruction.

4.­55

“This, Śāriputra, is the difference between consciousness and knowledge, and this is why the bodhisatva has great faith in it. He has trust and confidence and does not doubt it, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­56

Then, in order to clarify this point further, the Lord went on to speak these verses:

4.­57
“If someone takes an immeasurable amount of grass from the worlds in the ten directions,
As much as there are grains of sand in the river Ganges,
He may let it burn to ashes
And be scattered in the ocean for a hundred thousand years.
4.­58
“The knowledge of the one with ten powers is so precise
That he can retrieve the ashes and declare to the world
The specific location and plant from which these burnt ashes came.
The Omniscient One knows this.
4.­59
“Likewise, the Victorious One can perceive
All the atoms in the worlds in the ten directions.
He can count these particles with no doubt or difficulty.
Such is the sky-like knowledge of the sugatas.
4.­60
“However many sentient beings there are in the ten directions,
Driven by passion and bogged down by bewilderment,
The one who is skilled in the workings of the world knows their condition.
He knows whose mind is degenerate and who will reach liberation.
4.­61
“The knowledge of those of ten powers, supreme in the world,
Can penetrate the entire totality of phenomena in all ten directions.
The guides do not engage in mental constructions or conceptualization,
And so the faithful sons and daughters of the sugatas have confidence in the Victorious One. [V41][F.1.b] [B4]
4.­62

“Śāriputra, what is it about the Tathāgata’s inconceivable tathāgata radiance that leads the bodhisatva to have faith in it? What is it that leads the bodhisatva to trust and have confidence in it and not to doubt? What is it that leads him to an even greater degree to feel pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary? Śāriputra, the Tathāgata has completely penetrated the totality of phenomena, and when this understanding has arisen, the Tathāgata [MS.24.b] ascends through the threefold thousand great thousand worlds and shines, glows, and radiates. When the sun appears from behind a receding cover of cloud, it shines, glows, and radiates. In just the same way, Śāriputra, the tathāgata, arhat, the fully accomplished Buddha ascends through the threefold thousand great thousand worlds and shines, glows, and radiates.

4.­63

“Śāriputra, compared to the radiance of a firefly, [F.2.a] the radiance of a sesame oil lamp is far greater, stronger, fuller, brighter, and more magnificent. Compared to the radiance of a sesame oil lamp, the radiance of a great bright wall is far greater, stronger, and so forth and more magnificent. Compared to the radiance of a great wall, the radiance of a great mass of fire and the radiance of the Medicine Star are far greater, and so forth. Compared to the radiance of the moon and the radiance of the sun, the radiance of the gods of the Heaven of the Four Great Kings, of their courtyards and palaces, and of their bodies is far greater, more excellent, stronger, fuller, brighter, and more magnificent. Likewise, the radiance of the gods of the Thirty-Three, of Yāma Heaven, of Tuṣita Heaven, of the Heaven of the Joy of Creation, of the Heaven of the Power over Others’ Creations, of their courtyards and palaces, and of their bodies, the radiance of the gods of the brahmā heavens, the Brahmakāyika gods, the Brahmapurohita gods, the Brahmapārṣadya gods, and the great brahmās, of their courtyards and palaces, and of their bodies is far greater, more excellent, stronger, fuller, brighter, and more magnificent than the radiance of the moon and the radiance of the sun. Compared to the radiance of the gods of the brahmā heavens, the Brahmakāyika gods, the Brahmapurohita gods, the Brahmapārṣadya gods, the great brahmās, and so forth, and compared to the radiance of the gods of the Heaven of Radiance, the Heaven of Lesser Light, the Heaven of Immeasurable Light, the Heaven of Brilliance, and so forth, the radiance of the gods of the Heaven of Vast Virtue and so forth, the radiance of the gods of the Heaven of Great Results, the Heaven of Perception, the Heaven of Nonperception, the Heaven of Neither Perception nor Nonperception, the Heaven of Nothing Greater, the Heaven of No Distress, the Heaven of Excellent Appearance, and the Heaven of Exceptional Sight, of their courtyards and palaces, [F.2.b] and of their bodies, the radiance of the gods of Nothing Higher, of their courtyards and palaces, and of their bodies is far greater, more excellent, stronger, fuller, brighter, and more magnificent. Compared to the radiance of the gods of Nothing Higher, of their courtyards and palaces, and of their bodies, the radiance of the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha is far greater, more excellent, much stronger, fuller, brighter, and more magnificent.

4.­64

“Why is this? Śāriputra, it is because of the Tathāgata’s immeasurable morality, his immeasurable concentration, his immeasurable wisdom, his immeasurable liberation, and his immeasurable [MS.25.a] insight into the knowledge of liberation. These are so great, Śāriputra, that if one were to experience all the radiance that could possibly be perceived in the threefold thousand great thousand worlds, then that would not even approach a hundredth part of the radiance of the Tathāgata. It would not even come close. For example, Śāriputra, if one puts ordinary gold next to the gold of the Jambu River, it will look like pieces of soot and will not shine, glow, or radiate light. Likewise, Śāriputra, however much visible radiance could be perceived in the threefold thousand great thousand worlds, it will not shine, glow, or radiate in the presence of the radiance of the Tathāgata. It will not be brilliant, and this is why the radiance of the Tathāgata is said to be better, superior, and supreme in comparison. Śāriputra, if you take even a minuscule amount of the radiance that stems from the ripening of the fruits of the Tathāgata’s previous actions, this radiance will illuminate the threefold thousand great thousand worlds fully.

4.­65

“However, Śāriputra, without the radiance of the sun and the moon, one would be ignorant of night and day, one would be ignorant of the full moon and the new moon, and one would be ignorant of days and years. Out of concern for the welfare of sentient beings, the Tathāgata therefore emanates an aura measuring six feet. And, Śāriputra, [F.3.a] the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha does this because he wishes to illuminate innumerable worlds. Why does he wish to do this? It is because, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata has attained the highest perfection, the perfection of wisdom.

4.­66

“Śāriputra, I will give you an example so that you might appreciate this more fully. Imagine that a certain person took all the particles in the threefold thousand great thousand worlds and divided them into individual atoms, and that he then gathered these atoms together and headed east. Imagine that he traversed as many worlds as there are atoms, leaving behind an atom in each. Śāriputra, he could use up all these atoms while still heading east. There is no end to the worlds to the east, and similarly there is no end to the worlds to the south, to the west, to the north, and in all ten directions. What do you think, Śāriputra? Is it possible to find an end or a limit to these worlds?”

“Certainly not, Lord. Certainly not, Sugata.”

4.­67

“Śāriputra, it is the intention of the Tathāgata, [MS.25.b] the Arhat, the fully accomplished Buddha to extend his radiance through all these worlds. If one were to experience all the radiance that could possibly be perceived in these worlds, it would not even approach a hundredth part of the radiance of the Tathāgata. It would not even come close. Śāriputra, this is because the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha has attained the highest perfection, the perfection of wisdom.

4.­68

“Now, Śāriputra, nothing can cast a shadow over the Tathāgata’s aura‍—not a wall, a piece of wood, a tree, the Cakravāḍa Mountains, the Mahācakravāḍa Mountains,40 Mount Gandhamādana, Mount Mucilinda, Mount Mahāmucilinda, Mount Himavat, Mount Īśādhāra, any other mountains such as the Black Mountains, or Sumeru, the king of mountains. None can cast a shadow over the Tathāgata’s aura. It passes through them all [F.3.b] and spreads throughout the threefold thousand great thousand worlds. Still, there are sentient beings with inferior inclination who might not be able to see it. Some perceive the Tathāgata’s aura as measuring six feet. Great beings perceive the Tathāgata’s aura as measuring twelve feet. Superior beings perceive the Tathāgata’s aura as measuring one krośa. Supreme beings perceive the Tathāgata’s aura as extending throughout the threefold thousand great thousand worlds. Likewise, Śāriputra, the Brahmā of the one hundred thousand perceives the aura as extending throughout the universe of the one hundred thousand, and so forth. The bodhisatvas who have attained the higher stages of development perceive the Tathāgata’s aura as extending throughout the limitless universe. Śāriputra, because of his concern for the welfare of sentient beings, the radiance of the Tathāgata will extend wherever space exists and wherever there are sentient beings. The bodhisatva who hears this has great faith in it, has trust and confidence, and does not doubt it, and to an even greater degree he feels pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­69

This is the way things are, and concerning it the following verses were recited:

4.­70
“The light of the moon and the sun,
The light of Śakra and Brahmā,
Even the radiance of the Heaven of Nothing Higher‍—
These are not worth even a sixteenth.
4.­71
“Though the radiance of the Heaven of Nothing Higher
Spread throughout the three-thousandfold worlds,
It would not match even a sixteenth of the brilliance
Of a single hair on the Buddha’s body.
4.­72
“Wherever space exists,
His aura may be seen.
This is the aura as it appears
To noble-minded beings.
4.­73
“The Buddha’s aura is limitless, [MS.26.a]
Equal to the sky in its scope.
Such is the aura as it appears
To those in training.
4.­74
“A person blind from birth,
Who is unable to see the light of the sun,
Will say that its light
Does not exist.
4.­75
“Likewise, beings whose inclination is inferior
Do not see the aura of the Victorious One,
And thus they will say
That the Victorious One’s aura does not exist.
4.­76
“Some perceive it as extending twelve feet, [F.4.a]
Some one yojana, some eight yojanas,
And some as pervading the whole three-thousandfold world‍—
This is how the extent of his radiance is perceived.
4.­77
“Those who dwell on the eighth,
On the ninth, or on the tenth stage
Are bodhisatvas of great wisdom‍—
They are on the great stages.
4.­78
“They emerge from the maṇḍala
Of the limitless aura of the Buddha.
They engage in buddha activity
In the inconceivable buddha realms.
4.­79
“Thus are the buddhas inconceivable,
And their buddha splendor is inconceivable.
Having faith in these inconceivable qualities
Brings inconceivable merit.
4.­80

“Śāriputra, what is it about the Tathāgata’s inconceivable tathāgata morality that leads the bodhisatva to have faith in it? What is it that leads the bodhisatva to trust and have confidence in it and not to doubt? What is it that leads him to an even greater degree to feel pleasure, joy, and satisfaction as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary? And what is it about the Tathāgata’s inconceivable concentration that leads the bodhisatva to have faith in it? What is it that leads the bodhisatva to trust and have confidence in it, and so on, as he produces the concept of it as being truly wondrous and extraordinary?

4.­81

“Śāriputra, take for instance those who engage in right speech. Someone like that is born into the world as a being of completely pure morality. He is born and grows up in the world as someone who possesses completely pure physical conduct, completely pure verbal conduct, and completely pure mental conduct. He will not be tainted by worldly customs. He will be a brahmin who has abandoned evil actions. He will be a tranquil ascetic. He will excel in meditation. He will be born into the world as a being who attains the highest perfection of concentration. The Tathāgata is truly someone who engages in right speech. How so? Śāriputra, I have not seen anyone in the world with its gods, brahmās, māras, ascetics, and brahmins, the world with its gods, humans, and asuras, whose morality and concentration are completely pure and immeasurable like that of the tathāgata, the arhat, the fully accomplished Buddha. [F.4.b] Why should this be the case? It is because the Tathāgata has attained the highest possible degree of perfection in the perfections of morality and concentration.

4.­82

“Śāriputra, would you like to hear a simile as an example related to the Tathāgata’s perfection of morality and concentration?”

4.­83

He answered, “This time, Lord, this is an occasion, Sugata, for you to provide a simile as an example concerning the Tathāgata’s attainment of perfection in morality and concentration, so that the mendicants listening to the Lord will grasp the essence of things.”

4.­84

The Lord asked, “In your opinion, Śāriputra, which is larger: the element of sentient beings or the earth element?”

He answered, “From what I understand of what the Lord has said, the element of sentient beings, and not the earth element, is larger, Lord.”

4.­85

He then said, “Exactly, Śāriputra, exactly. The element of sentient beings, Śāriputra, and not the earth element, is larger. Śāriputra, however many sentient beings there may be in the threefold thousand great thousand worlds‍—those born from an egg, those born from a womb, those born from moisture, those born spontaneously, those with form, those without form, those with perception, those without perception, [MS.26.b] and those with neither perception nor nonperception‍—however extensive one takes the element of sentient beings to be, imagine that they all at some instant, at some point, at some time, sooner or later, will achieve a human existence. Furthermore, Śāriputra, imagine that all these sentient human beings will at some instant, at some point, at some time, sooner or later, attain unsurpassed perfect awakening. Each of them will be a tathāgata, and as many tathāgatas as there might then be, each of them will emanate that number of tathāgatas, and each tathāgata will have a thousand heads. [F.5.a] Each head will have a thousand mouths. In each mouth there will be a thousand tongues. All these tathāgatas will possess the ten powers. They will possess the four kinds of confidence, the fourfold authentic knowledge of the tathāgatas, and the unrestrained unobstructed eloquence of buddhas. Śāriputra, for a thousand million billion eons these tathāgatas will praise the perfection of morality attained by a single tathāgata. Such is the morality of a tathāgata. Śāriputra, the morality of a tathāgata will not be exhausted, and the wisdom and eloquence of these tathāgatas will not be exhausted. All these tathāgatas will attain complete nirvāṇa during that period. Why is this? It is because both of these qualities, the morality of a tathāgata and these tathāgatas’ unsurpassed wisdom and eloquence, are inconceivable, inestimable, and immeasurable like the sky.

4.­86

“And not only, Śāriputra, the sentient beings of the threefold thousand great thousand world but, Śāriputra, as many sentient beings as there are in the eastern direction, in worlds as numerous as the grains of sand in the river Ganges, and likewise in the southern, the western, and the northern directions, below, above, and in the intermediate directions, throughout all the ten directions, and in worlds as numerous as the grains of sand in the river Ganges will at some instant, at some point, at some time, achieve a human existence and attain unsurpassed perfect awakening‍—and so forth, as set out above. Both of these qualities‍—the morality of a tathāgata and the unsurpassed wisdom and eloquence of these lords, these buddhas‍—are inconceivable, inestimable, and immeasurable like the sky. [F.5.b] Such indeed, Śāriputra, is the supreme perfection that the Tathāgata has attained in the perfection of morality.

4.­87

“Śāriputra, would you like to hear an example related to the Tathāgata’s perfection of concentration?”

He answered, “This is the time, Lord, this is the occasion, Sugata, for you to provide an example, so that the mendicants listening to the Lord will come to understand the way things are.”

4.­88

The Lord said, “There is an era, there is a time, when the world sees the appearance of seven suns, and the threefold thousand great thousand worlds burn, blaze, and flame up like a single mass of fire. Now, Śāriputra, in that world that has become a single mass of fire in this way, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down, and that place will have ten wondrous and extraordinary properties. What are these ten qualities? That place will be [MS.27.a] like the palm of a hand. This is the first wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­89

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in that world that burns, blazes, and flames up like a single mass of fire, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. There will be no stones and gravel in that place, and it will consist of excellent gold. This is the second wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­90

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in that world that burns, blazes, and flames up like a single mass of fire, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. That place will bring the Tathāgata pleasure. This, Śāriputra, is the third wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­91

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in that world that burns, blazes, [F.6.a] and flames up like a single mass of fire, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. That place will be covered with soft green grass that will curl to the right as it grows and that will be as pleasant to the touch as fine fabric and will smell exquisite. This, Śāriputra, is the fourth wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­92

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in that world that burns, blazes, and flames up like a single mass of fire, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. In that place there will be water that possesses eight qualities: it will be soothing, agreeable, mild, clear, not murky, pure, delicious, and not harmful even if enjoyed in excess. These are the eight qualities the water will have. This, Śāriputra, is the fifth wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­93

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in that world that burns, blazes, and flames up like a single mass of fire, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. A soothing breeze will blow in that place because of the ripening of the fruits of the Tathāgata’s previous actions. Śāriputra, take the example of a person who, during the scorching heat of the last month of summer, immerses his body in the river Ganges to cool down and to remove all his aches and fatigue and then rises from the river Ganges again and resumes his journey. Not long after this, he sees a great thick forest, where branches laden with leaves and petals provide dense shade. He approaches the thick forest, and having entered it, he comes across a throne in the middle of the forest covered with a reed mat and linen, bedecked with the finest fabrics, [F.6.b] and with red silken cushions placed on top of the fabrics on either side. He takes his seat there and rests, and [MS.27.b] a soothing breeze comes from the four directions. Śāriputra, the soothing breeze that will blow in that place will be exactly like this. This, Śāriputra, is the sixth wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­94

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in that world that burns, blazes, and flames up like a single mass of fire, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. In that place aquatic flowers such as blue, red, pink, and white lotuses will appear. This, Śāriputra, is the seventh wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­95

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in that world that burns, blazes, and flames up like a single mass of fire, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. In that place, plants such as atimuktaka shrubs, champak, chrysanthemum, jasmine, ashoka trees, trumpet-flower trees, karnikara flowers, crown flowers, gotaraṇī flowers, and so forth will appear. These and other beautifully formed and exquisite-smelling plants will appear. This, Śāriputra, is the eighth wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­96

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in that world that burns, blazes, and flames up like a single mass of fire, in that place, the Tathāgata will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. That place will be like a vajra, firm and unbreakable. This, Śāriputra, is the ninth wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­97

“Moreover, Śāriputra, in this world of the threefold thousand great thousand worlds, which is glowing, shining, and illuminated, [F.7.a] burning, blazing, flaming up, and alight like a single mass of fire, in that place, the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha will walk, stand, sit, and lie down. In that place there will be places of worship for the world with its gods, with its māras, with its brahmās, with its ascetics and brahmins, with its gods, human beings, and asuras. This, Śāriputra, is the tenth wondrous and extraordinary property that place will possess.

4.­98

“These then, Śāriputra, are the ten wondrous and extraordinary qualities that this place will possess. Why is this? It is because the Tathāgata has awoken to the totality of phenomena, and with this awakening the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha is able to settle in a kind of concentration wherein the mind is composed to such a degree that he will exclusively experience joy. I say to you, even if he were to remain in this state for as many eons as there are grains of sand in the river Ganges, there would be no deterioration in the Tathāgata’s concentration. Śāriputra, even if the Tathāgata had only one bowlful of alms to sustain him, he could remain in this state for an eon, for a hundred eons, for a thousand eons, for a hundred thousand eons, for ten million eons, for a billion eons, for a thousand billion eons, [MS.28.a] for a hundred thousand million billion eons, or even much longer than that. How can he do this? He can do this, Śāriputra, because the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha has attained the highest possible degree of perfection in the supreme perfections. He possesses great magical abilities and has great authority. He is a great lord.

4.­99

“Śāriputra, take the example of a child of the gods born among the gods of the Heaven of Neither Perception nor Nonperception. His consciousness remains unwaveringly in this state for eighty-four thousand eons. [F.7.b] His consciousness does not stray anywhere else as long as his lifespan in this state of concentration has not reached its end. In just the same way, Śāriputra, in that period, from the night the Tathāgata became a fully realized, fully accomplished buddha, the night on which he attained complete nirvāṇa within the sphere of nirvāṇa without remainder, the Tathāgata’s concentration was not broken. His mind did not move. His mind did not flutter. His mind did not stray. His mind did not wander. His mind was not scattered. His mind was not swayed. His mind was not dispersed. His mind was not elevated. His mind did not sink down. His mind was not on guard. His mind was not defensive. His mind was not overjoyed. His mind was not stubborn. His mind was not submissive. His mind was not agitated. His mind enjoyed no pleasures. His mind was not discouraged. His mind made no mental constructions. His mind did not conceptualize. His mind did not make assumptions. His mind did not become lost in trains of thought. His mind did not dwell on the eyes, nor did it dwell on the ears, the nose, the tongue, the body, or the intellect. His mind did not dwell on forms, nor did it dwell on sounds, smells, tastes, physical objects, or mental objects. His mind did not become involved with phenomena. His mind did not become involved with consciousness. His mind also had no concern for the past. His mind had no concern for the future. His mind had no concern for the present. Śāriputra, such was the state of concentration the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha was in. Even though he did not seek out any phenomena, the unimpeded insight of his knowledge could engage effortlessly with all phenomena. Thus, Śāriputra, the stability of the Tathāgata’s concentration, beyond thoughts, mind, and consciousness, cannot be shattered, and he carries out all buddha activities effortlessly.”

4.­100

This is what the Lord said. After the Sugata had said this, he, the teacher, continued as follows: [F.8.a]

4.­101
“In previous lives, for hundreds of thousands of immeasurable,
Incomprehensible eons, he practiced the way of awakening.
To reach supreme awakening, the leader trained
In morality, learning, concentration, and patient acceptance.
4.­102
“The Victorious One’s goodness resulting from previous actions
Is such that his morality is supremely pure, unique in all the world.
Just as space remains pure and free from defects and complications,
He who possesses ten powers is space-like, free from defects.
4.­103
“From the night that the Victorious One realized awakening
Until the final night of nirvāṇa,
Never did the mind of the one of ten powers flutter or wander.
Never was the focus of his concentration broken.
4.­104
“The morality of one who possesses ten powers is never given up;
There is no decay in his magical powers or freedoms.
The leader can remain one-pointedly focused for a hundred thousand eons
Without engaging in mental constructions or conceptualization.
4.­105
“The conceptual range of the leader is like the sky;
The Buddha’s knowledge can penetrate the three times without impediment.
The mind of the one of ten powers does not stray, does not form mental constructions,
And is not scattered. The sons and daughters of the Buddha have faith in this.
4.­106

“This, Śāriputra, is why the bodhisatva has great faith in the tathāgatas, given their inconceivable tathāgata morality and concentration. This is why he trusts them, has confidence in them, and does not doubt them. [MS.28.b] This is why the tathāgatas bring him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and why he considers them to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.

4.­107

“Now, Śāriputra, what is it about the tathāgatas’ inconceivable magical tathāgata-abilities that leads the bodhisatva to have great faith in them? What is it that causes him to trust and have confidence in them and not to doubt them? What is it that brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and leads him to consider the tathāgatas to be truly wondrous and extraordinary?

4.­108

“Śāriputra, the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha has said [F.8.b] that when it comes to śrāvakas who possess great magical abilities, the best among the mendicants is the elder Mahāmaudgalyāyana. If a bodhisatva assesses and examines the magical abilities first of a śrāvaka and then of a bodhisatva, he will not be able to say that the magical abilities of the śrāvaka can compare to those of the bodhisatva. If he then assesses and examines the magical abilities first of a bodhisatva and then of the tathāgatas, he will not be able to claim that the magical abilities of the bodhisatva can compare to those of the tathāgatas. He will then conclude that the magical tathāgata-abilities of the tathāgatas are inconceivable, and that their magical tathāgata-abilities are perfected by means of the application of great vigor.

4.­109

“Śāriputra, would you like to hear an example related to the magical tathāgata-abilities of the tathāgatas?”

He answered, “This is the time, Lord; this is the occasion, Sugata, for you to provide an example of the magical tathāgata-abilities to the mendicants in the presence of the Lord, so that the mendicants listening to the Lord will understand the way things are.”

4.­110

The Lord said, “Then, Śāriputra, listen well and take to heart what I have to say.”

The elder Śāriputra said, “Of course, Lord,” and listened attentively to the Lord.

4.­111

The Lord then asked, “Śāriputra, do you think that the elder Mahāmaudgalyāyana possesses great magical abilities?”

He answered, “I have heard directly from the Lord and understood it to be so, that when it comes to śrāvakas whose magical abilities are great, the best among the mendicants is the elder Mahāmaudgalyāyana.”

4.­112

“Śāriputra, imagine that śrāvakas like Maudgalyāyana, whose magical abilities are great, filled the threefold thousand great thousand worlds like dense forests of sugarcane, [F.9.a] forests of reeds, forests of bamboo, fields of sesame, and fields of rice. Then, Śāriputra, if one were to see all the combined strength and vigor, all the magical and miraculous abilities of such a host of śrāvakas, it would not compare to even a hundredth part of the miraculous abilities of the Tathāgata. It would not be considered to be, be seen to be part of, be reckoned as, be compared to, or resemble even a three thousandth, a hundred thousandth, a ten millionth, a billionth, a ten billionth, or a thousand billionth part. How is this possible? Śāriputra, it is because the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha has attained the highest possible degree of perfection in the perfection of magical abilities.

4.­113

“Śāriputra, say that the Tathāgata were to put a single mustard seed on the ground. When that mustard seed had been placed there by the Tathāgata, all the strength, power, vigor, and force, all the magical and miraculous abilities, that such a host of śrāvakas could display would not be sufficient to move the mustard seed that had been placed there by the Tathāgata even a hair’s breadth. Why is this? Śāriputra, it is because the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha has attained the highest possible degree of perfection in the perfection of magical and miraculous abilities.

4.­114

“Consider not only the sentient beings of the threefold thousand great thousand world, Śāriputra, but as many sentient beings as there are in the eastern direction, in worlds, Śāriputra, as numerous as the grains of sand in the river Ganges, and likewise in the southern, the western, and the northern directions, below, above, and in the intermediate directions, throughout all the ten directions, in worlds as numerous as the grains of sand in the river Ganges‍—beings born from an egg, born from a womb, and so forth, up to and including [MS.29.a] those with neither perception nor nonperception‍—and imagine that they all became śrāvakas with the same great magical abilities as the elder Mahāmaudgalyāyana. Śāriputra, [F.9.b] all the strength, power, and force, all the magical and miraculous abilities that such a host of śrāvakas could display would not be sufficient to move that mustard seed. It would not be sufficient to move it even a hair’s breadth. Why is this? Śāriputra, it is because the Tathāgata has attained the highest possible degree of perfection in the perfection of magical abilities. Śāriputra, this is how great the magical abilities of the Tathāgata are. This is how great his authority is. He is a great lord.”

4.­115

The Lord then addressed the elder Śāriputra, “Have you heard, Śāriputra, that a wind blows at the time of the passing of an eon? These winds are called the destroyers, and when they blow, the threefold thousand great thousand worlds, Sumeru, the king of mountains, the Cakravāḍa Mountains, the Mahācakravāḍa Mountains, the four great continents, the eighty thousand islands, the great mountains, and the great oceans will be shattered and scattered over one yojana.”

He replied, “Yes, I have heard the Tathāgata speak of this, and I have understood it to be so.”

4.­116

He said, “Śāriputra, at the time of this destructive wind, winds called the great destroyers will blow. Sumeru and its surrounding mountain range and the mountains and oceans of the threefold thousand great thousand worlds will then be completely shattered and scattered widely over a hundred yojanas. They will be completely shattered and scattered widely over two hundred yojanas, three hundred yojanas, and four and five hundred yojanas, over a thousand yojanas, and over two, three, four and five thousand yojanas; they will be shattered and scattered over many hundred yojanas, many thousand yojanas, many hundreds of thousands of yojanas. Not even the smallest trace of them will be left behind, let alone whole mountains or rocks. The palaces of the yāma gods will shake, fracture, and crumble, and not even the smallest trace of them will be left behind, let alone whole palaces. [F.10.a] It will be the same with the palaces of the gods of Tuṣita Heaven, of the Heaven of the Joy of Creation, of the Heaven of the Power over Others’ Creations, of the mārakāyika gods,41 of the gods of the brahmā heavens, of the Heaven of Brilliance, of the Heaven of Vast Virtue, and so forth. Like those of the yāmas they will shake, fracture, and crumble, and when they shake, fracture, and crumble not even the smallest trace will be left behind, let alone whole palaces or courtyards. Still, Śāriputra, even if such a wind were to blow, it would not be able to move even the tip of the Tathāgata’s robe, let alone a fold of the robe or the whole robe. Why is this? It is because the magical abilities of the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha are inconceivable, his conduct is inconceivable, his ways are inconceivable, and his great compassion is inconceivable. Śāriputra, if such winds were blowing fiercely [MS.29.b] in worlds as numerous as the grains of sand in the river Ganges, in the east, in the south, in the west, in the north, above, below, and in the intermediate directions‍—in all ten directions‍—still, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata could stop these world-destroying wind systems with the tip of his finger, and there would be no noticeable lessening of the Tathāgata’s magical or miraculous abilities. Why is this? Śāriputra, it is because the Tathāgata’s magical tathāgata-abilities are inconceivable, and that is why the bodhisatva has faith in them and trusts them. This is why he has no uncertainty or doubt about them. This is why the Tathāgata brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and why he considers him to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­117

Then, in order to clarify this point further, the Lord went on to speak these verses:

4.­118
“If all the beings in the three realms
Were to become wise śrāvakas
And as adept in magical abilities
As the elder Maudgalyāyana,
4.­119
“And the Tathāgata placed [F.10.b]
A mustard seed on the ground,
Then all the magic they could muster
Would not suffice to move it.
4.­120
“In the worlds of the ten directions,
As many as the sands of the Ganges,
The winds called the howlers and the destroyers
Will blow from the ten directions.
4.­121
“However great these winds are, though,
They will not suffice to move
The robe of the all seer
Even a hair’s breadth.
4.­122
“A single hair of the great saint
Could turn these winds back.
Such are the magical abilities of the Buddha‍—
They are as vast as the heavens.
4.­123

“This, Śāriputra, is why the bodhisatva has great faith in the tathāgatas’ magical tathāgata-abilities. This is why he trusts them, and so forth. This is why he considers them to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.

4.­124

“Furthermore, Śāriputra, what is it about the Tathāgata’s inconceivable tathāgata-power that leads the bodhisatva to have great faith in him? What is it that leads the bodhisatva to trust and have confidence in him and not to doubt him? What is it that brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction and leads him to consider the Tathāgata to be truly wondrous and extraordinary? Śāriputra, the Tathāgata has ten tathāgata-powers, and with these powers the Tathāgata asserts the state of the supreme bull. He turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, god, māra, or brahmā of this world has legitimately turned. What are these ten powers? They are the power to know what is possible and what is impossible, the power to know the ripening of the fruits of actions, the power to know the various different elements, the power to know the various different kinds of inclination, the power to know the extent of faculties and vigor, the power to know the suitable path in every situation, the power to know how the defilements arise and are purified in the context of liberative meditative states and the attainments of concentration, [F.11.a] the power of having clear experiential recollection of past states of existence, the power of having direct experiential knowledge of the process of death and rebirth,42 and the power of knowing through direct experience that the defilements have been eliminated. Śāriputra, these are the ten tathāgata powers of the Tathāgata. With these powers the Tathāgata roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly, and asserting the state of the supreme bull he turns the holy wheel not legitimately turned by anyone in the world.

4.­125

“What does the Tathāgata’s power to know what is possible and what is impossible entail? Śāriputra, it means that with his unsurpassed [MS.30.a] tathāgata power of knowledge, the Tathāgata truly understands what is possible, as well as what is impossible. Now, what is possible and what is impossible? Śāriputra, it is not possible that bodily misconduct will lead to what is desirable, pleasing, favored, and agreeable. This is what is impossible. Bodily, verbal, and mental misconduct will lead to what is undesirable, disagreeable, unwanted, and difficult. This is what is possible. It is not possible that good bodily, verbal, and mental conduct will lead to what is undesirable, disagreeable, unwanted, and difficult. This is what is impossible. This is not what happens. Good bodily, verbal, and mental conduct will lead to what is desirable, pleasing, favored, and agreeable. This is what is possible.

4.­126

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that miserliness will lead to great riches. This is what is impossible. [F.11.b] Miserliness will lead to poverty. It is not possible that generosity will lead to poverty. This is what is impossible. Generosity will lead to great riches.

4.­127

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that immoral conduct will result in rebirth as a god or a human being. This is what is impossible. Immoral conduct will result in rebirth in hell, among animals, or in the spirit world governed by Yama. Śāriputra, it is not possible that morally good conduct will result in rebirth in hell, among animals, or in the spirit world governed by Yama. This is what is impossible. Morally good conduct will result in rebirth as a god or a human being.

4.­128

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that malice will lead to beauty. This is what is impossible. Malice will lead to ugliness. Śāriputra, it is not possible that patient acceptance will lead to ugliness. This is what is impossible. Patient acceptance will lead to beauty.

4.­129

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that laziness will lead to attainment and realization. This is what is impossible. With laziness there will be no attainment or realization. Śāriputra, it is not possible that with vigor there will be no attainment or realization. This is what is impossible. Vigor will lead to attainment and realization.

4.­130

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that a scattered mind will arrive at certainty. This is what is impossible. A scattered mind will fail to arrive at certainty. Śāriputra, [F.12.a] it is not possible that a one-pointed mind will fail to arrive at certainty. This is what is impossible. A one-pointed mind will arrive at certainty.

4.­131

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that faulty knowledge will lead to the eradication of the continuum of habitual tendencies. This is what is impossible. Faulty knowledge will not lead to the eradication of the continuum of habitual tendencies. Śāriputra, it is not possible that genuine knowledge will fail to lead to the eradication of the continuum of habitual tendencies. This is what is impossible. [MS.30.b] Genuine knowledge will lead to the eradication of the continuum of habitual tendencies.

4.­132

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that a person who takes life will have a longer lifespan because he has taken life. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, a person who takes life will have a shorter lifespan. Śāriputra, it is not possible that a person who avoids taking life will in return have a shorter lifespan. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, a person who avoids taking life will in return have a longer lifespan.

4.­133

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that a person who takes what has not been given will obtain great riches. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, a person who takes what has not been given will in turn become poor. Śāriputra, it is not possible that a person who avoids taking what has not been given will become poor. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, a person who avoids taking what has not been given will obtain great riches.

4.­134

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that a person who engages in sexual misconduct will have a cooperative wife. [F.12.b] This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, a person who engages in sexual misconduct will have a quarrelsome wife. Śāriputra, it is not possible that a person who avoids sexual misconduct will have a quarrelsome wife. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, a person who avoids sexual misconduct will have a cooperative wife.

4.­135

“It is exactly the same with all ten unwholesome acts as it is with the three pairs of wholesome and unwholesome acts that have already been mentioned. It is not possible that lying will not lead to having to endure false accusations. It will. [MS.31.a] It is not possible that avoiding lying will lead to having to endure false accusations. It will not. It is not possible that slander will lead to harmony among those who are close to you. It will not. It is not possible that avoiding slander will create disharmony among those who are close to you. It will lead to harmony among those who are close to you. It is not possible that if one uses harsh words, one will always hear pleasant things. One will hear unpleasant things. It is not possible that when one avoids harsh words, one will hear unpleasant things. One will hear pleasant things. It is not possible that inane chatter will lead to confident eloquence. It will not. It is not possible that avoiding inane chatter will fail to lead to confident eloquence. It will lead to confident eloquence. It is not possible that covetousness will fail to result in the destruction of one’s fortune. It will. It is not possible that avoiding covetousness will result in the destruction of one’s fortune. It will not. It is not possible that malice will not lead to the hell realms. It will. [F.13.a] It is not possible that avoiding malice will not lead to a fortunate existence in a heavenly realm. It will.

4.­136

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that a person who entertains wrong views will encounter the path because of the wrong views he holds. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, a person who entertains wrong views will not encounter the path because of the wrong views he holds. Śāriputra, it is not possible that a person with right views will fail to encounter the noble path because of the right views he holds. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, a person with right views will encounter the noble path because of the right views he holds.

4.­137

“It is not possible that the mind of one who has performed any of the acts with immediate results will be at ease. It will not. It is not possible that the mind of one whose conduct is morally pure will not be at ease. It will. It is not possible that someone with an ingrained tendency to trust his perceptions will possess patient acceptance. He will not. It is not possible that someone with a natural inclination toward emptiness will lack patient acceptance. He will not. It is not possible that someone who is burdened with a guilty conscience will attain mental clarity. He will not. It is not possible that someone whose mind is preoccupied will attain mental clarity. He will not. It is not possible that a king of the entire world will be female. He will be male. It is not possible that Indra, the mightiest of the gods, might be female. He will be male. It is not possible that the sovereign Brahmā will be female. He will be male. It is not possible that a woman will appear in the world as a buddha. She will appear in the world as a buddha after her sex has changed. It is not possible that a person on the eighth-lowest stage will move on without having attained fruition. He will move on when fruition has been attained. [F.13.b] It is not possible that a stream enterer will have actualized an eighth existence. He will attain nirvāṇa by means of the wholesome skandhas. It is not possible that a once-returner will have actualized a third existence. [MS.31.b] He will have attained nirvāṇa by means of the wholesome skandhas. It is not possible that a non-returner will return to this realm. He will transcend his present state. It is not possible that an arhat will have any basis for the fetters. He will not. It is not possible that a noble being will seek out another teacher or that he will act under a different banner. He will have no other god. It is not possible that a bodhisatva who has attained patient acceptance of nonarising will regress. He will attain awakening. It is not possible that having sat down on the seat of awakening he will arise without having attained full and complete awakening. This is what is impossible. It is, however, possible that the bodhisatva who has sat down on the seat of awakening will, through complete realization, attain to unsurpassed perfect complete awakening.

4.­138

“Śāriputra, it is not possible that a tathāgata will have any remaining habitual tendencies. This is what is impossible. The lords, the buddhas, will have eliminated all traces of previous actions. Śāriputra, it is not possible that a tathāgata’s knowledge will be limited in any way. The knowledge of the lords, the buddhas, will be unlimited. Śāriputra, it is not possible that anyone can behold the crown protrusion of a tathāgata. This is what is impossible. The crown protrusions of the lords, the buddhas, are invisible. Śāriputra, it is not possible [F.14.a] that the state of a tathāgata’s mind can be discerned. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, the states of mind of the lords, the buddhas, are unknowable. Śāriputra, it is not possible that the mind of a tathāgata can be seen to be uncomposed. This is what is impossible. Śāriputra, the lords, the buddhas, are always composed. Śāriputra, it is not possible that a tathāgata may utter an untruth. This is what is impossible. The lords, the buddhas, do not speak untruths and do not speak inconsistently. Śāriputra, it is not possible that the lords, the buddhas, make mistakes. This is what is impossible. The lords, the buddhas, make no mistakes, and the words of the lords, the buddhas, are unmistaken. It is the same with the four kinds of confidence all the way up to the eighteen unique buddha qualities.

4.­139

Śāriputra, it is not possible that there could be anything that could obstruct or confuse the vision of the knowledge of the lords, the buddhas, in relation to the present. This, Śāriputra, is because the Tathāgata’s power to know what is possible and what is impossible is completely boundless.

4.­140

“Thus, Śāriputra, just as space is completely boundless, the Tathāgata’s power to know what is possible and what is impossible is completely boundless. Śāriputra, if one could claim that there is a limit to space, [MS.32.a] then one could also claim that there is a limit to the power of the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha to know what is possible and what is impossible. When the bodhisatva learns of this inconceivable power of the Tathāgata to know what is possible and what is impossible, [F.14.b] he develops faith, trust, and confidence, and he has no uncertainty or doubt about it. This brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­141

This is what the Lord said. After the Sugata had said this, he, the teacher, continued as follows:

4.­142
“Just as the heavens in the ten directions are infinite and immeasurable,
The Victorious One’s knowledge of what is possible and what is impossible is limitless.
The teacher truly knows what is possible and what is impossible in the world
And proclaims the exalted, excellent Dharma according to this knowledge.
4.­143
“There are people who are fit to be vessels for the path of liberation.
The teacher knows them by their conduct and so instructs them in the Dharma.
Then again there are beings who are not fit to be vessels.
Neutral to them, he knows what is possible and impossible.
4.­144
“Even if the sky were to collapse to the ground like falling fruit,
The sugatas’ knowledge of what is possible and what is impossible would remain faultless.
Those who possess the ten powers, are beyond the common world, and have the very best of qualities
Possess knowledge, and this knowledge is inconceivable.
4.­145

“This, Śāriputra, is the first of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and with this power the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly, asserts the state of the supreme bull, and turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, god, māra, or brahmā of this world has legitimately turned.43

4.­146

“What does the Tathāgata’s power to know the ripening of the fruits of actions entail? Śāriputra, it means that with this unsurpassed tathāgata power of knowledge, the Tathāgata truly understands the ripening of the fruits of actions performed in the past, in the present, and in the future, in terms of both the causes and the situations involved. What does this knowledge consist of? Śāriputra, the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha knows that an action performed in the past that is a wholesome cause [F.15.a] and without anything unwholesome will continue as a wholesome cause in the future. The Tathāgata knows that an action that is an unwholesome cause and without anything wholesome will continue as an unwholesome cause in the future. The Tathāgata knows which actions will lead to failure in the future. The Tathāgata knows which actions will lead to success in the future. [MS.32.b] The Tathāgata knows which actions lead to success in the present. The Tathāgata knows which actions lead to success in the present but to failure in the future. The Tathāgata knows which actions lead to failure in the present but to success in the future. The Tathāgata knows which actions lead to failure in the present and to failure in future. The Tathāgata knows which actions lead to success in the present and to success in the future.

4.­147

“The Tathāgata knows which actions result in failure in the present but will have excellent consequences in the future. The Tathāgata knows the actions where a small undertaking will bring great success. The Tathāgata knows the actions where a great undertaking will bring only limited success. The Tathāgata knows the actions that cause one to become a śrāvaka. The Tathāgata knows the actions that cause one to become a pratyekabuddha. The Tathāgata knows the actions that cause one to become a buddha. The Tathāgata knows the actions that bring suffering in the present but will ripen as happiness in the future. [F.15.b] The Tathāgata knows the actions that bring happiness in the present but will ripen as suffering in the future. The Tathāgata knows the actions that bring suffering in the present and will ripen as suffering in the future. The Tathāgata knows the actions that bring happiness in the present and will ripen as happiness in the future.

4.­148

“In this way, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata knows exactly and unerringly the circumstances related to actions, causes, and the ripening of the fruits of actions in the past, present, and future of all sentient beings. Based on this knowledge, the Tathāgata then teaches the Dharma.

4.­149

“Śāriputra, [MS.33.a] the knowledge of the ripening of the fruits of actions possessed by the tathāgata, the arhat, the fully accomplished Buddha, his knowledge of the causes and underlying conditions involved, in the past, the present, and the future, is completely boundless. Thus, Śāriputra, just as space is completely boundless, in exactly the same way, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s power to know the ripening of the fruits of actions is completely boundless. Śāriputra, if it could be claimed that there is a limit to space, then it could also be claimed that there is a limit to the power of the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha to know the ripening of the fruits of actions. When the bodhisatva learns of this inconceivable power of the Tathāgata to know the ripening of the fruits of actions, he develops faith, trust, and confidence, and he has no uncertainty or doubt about it. This brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and as this power is as inconceivable as space, he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­150

This is the way things are, and concerning it the following verses were recited:

4.­151
“The Tathāgata is versed in cause and ripening.
The seer knows the ways of all action.
There is nothing in the three times that limits the Victorious One.
He knows the activities of all sentient beings. [F.16.a]
4.­152
“The causes of suffering and happiness
For all sentient beings in the five realms,
And whatever may become a cause for suffering‍—
All this the Sugata truly knows.
4.­153
“The ripening of black and white actions,
And how the patterns of cause and ripening unfold‍—
This the Sugata knows in precise detail,
As if he has a wish-fulfilling jewel in his own hand.
4.­154
“Even the ripening of the fruits of actions with a minor cause
May yield an immeasurable result,
And something immeasurable may itself be a trifling cause.
The Sugata knows this in detail.
4.­155
“That which will result in a śrāvaka,
What is the cause of becoming a pratyekabuddha,
And how one achieves the limitless power of wisdom‍—
The Sugata knows this fully.
4.­156
“There are actions that are the ripening of suffering
But will yield the result of happiness.
There are actions that are the ripening of happiness
But will yield the result of suffering‍—he knows all these processes.
4.­157
“A cause of suffering will remain to become suffering,
And a cause of happiness will remain to become happiness,
But the nature of action is that it has no nature.
The Sugata, the master of causes, knows this.
4.­158
“Throughout the three times, the sentient beings in the five realms
Engage in what leads to suffering.
With his knowledge of awakening,
The Victorious One knows these things infallibly, exactly, and unerringly.
4.­159

“This, Śāriputra, is the second of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and with this power the Tathāgata roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly and turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, god, māra, or brahmā of this world has legitimately turned. [B5]

4.­160

“Furthermore, Śāriputra, with his power to know the various different kinds of inclination, the Tathāgata truly knows the various different kinds of inclination [F.16.b] of other sentient beings and of other people. The Tathāgata knows that when a person is engrossed in desire he is inclined toward hatred, that when he is engrossed in hatred he is inclined toward desire, that when he is engrossed in confusion he is inclined toward hatred, and so forth. [MS.33.b]

4.­161

“The Tathāgata truly knows that when a person engages in what is unwholesome he is inclined toward the unwholesome. The Tathāgata knows that when a person engages in what is wholesome he is inclined toward the wholesome. The Tathāgata knows that those who act in petty ways may be inclined to greatness. The Tathāgata knows that those who act in exalted ways may be inclined to pettiness. The Tathāgata knows those who act in particularly petty ways. The Tathāgata knows those who act in particularly exalted ways, as they really are. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will throw one into a state of certain corruption. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will deliver one into a state of certain perfection. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will deliver one to perfect definitive liberation.44 The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will lead one to enter the realm of desire. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will lead one to enter the realm of form. [F.17.a] The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will lead one to enter the formless realm. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will lead one to enter the three realms. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that is conducive to what is inferior and that will push one in the direction of what is inferior, as well as the inclination that is conducive to what is superior and that will push one in the direction of what is superior. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will cause one to engage in inferior ways when one has reached excellence. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will cause one to acquire various types of rebirth, various types of appearance, and various types of pleasure. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will cause one to fall from exalted states. The Tathāgata truly knows the sort of inclination that will cause one to reach liberation. Based on this knowledge, the Tathāgata then teaches the Dharma.

4.­162

“Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s power to know the various different kinds of inclination is as boundless as space. When the bodhisatva learns of this power of the Tathāgata to know the various different kinds of inclination, he develops faith, trust, and confidence, and he is without uncertainty and doubt. The Tathāgata brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and as this power is as inconceivable as space, he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­163

Then, to illustrate this point in further detail, the Lord spoke these verses:

4.­164
“The various different inclinations and mental capacities
In this world are immeasurable,
But still, the leader knows
The inclinations in the minds of all.
4.­165
“Those who are inclined toward desire
Will eventually engage in anger,
And when they do
They will be inclined toward confusion‍—this he knows. [F.17.b]
4.­166
“When it is confused, the mental continuum’s
Capacity for desire is inconceivable.
That they shift continually between these states
The leader knows.
4.­167
“Those who act in petty ways
May be inclined toward greatness,
Just as those who act in exalted ways
May be petty‍—this the leader knows. [MS.34.a]
4.­168
“Having arrived in a state of corruption
One will eventually return from that state,
And one has the inclination toward liberation
From the three realms‍—this he knows.
4.­169
“Their various states of rebirth and appearance,
Their different kinds of fortune,
And the ways that they can fall from grace‍—
The supreme among men knows this.
4.­170
“Knowing the various inclinations,
The leader then teaches the Dharma.
This is the third power of the Buddha
In which the children of the Victorious One have faith.
4.­171

“This, Śāriputra, is the third of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and with this tathāgata power the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha asserts the state of the supreme bull, roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly, and turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, god, māra, or brahmā of this world has legitimately turned.

4.­172

“Furthermore, Śāriputra, with his power to know the various different elements, the Tathāgata knows the world as it really is. The Tathāgata truly knows which elements strengthen one’s conditioning for beneficial states. The Tathāgata truly knows which elements strengthen one’s conditioning for non-beneficial states. The Tathāgata truly knows which elements strengthen one’s conditioning for the immovable states. [F.18.a] The Tathāgata truly knows which elements will lead one to achieve the element of deliverance.

4.­173

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata knows the eye element, the form element, and the visual consciousness element. How does he know them? He understands that they are empty of anything internal, empty of anything external, and empty of both internal and external. He knows the other elements in the same way, up to and including the mind element, the mental phenomena element, and the mental consciousness element. How does he know them? He understands that they are empty of anything internal, empty of anything external, and empty of both internal and external. He knows the earth element, the water element, the fire element, and the wind element. How does he know them? He understands that they are just like the space element. He knows the realm of desire, the realm of form, and the formless realm. How does he know them? He understands that they arise because of mental constructions. He understands that the element of the conditioned is characterized by the fact that it can function. He understands that the element of the unconditioned is characterized by the fact that it does not function. He understands that the element of defiled mental states is characterized by future afflictions. He understands that the element of purity is characterized by natural brilliance. He understands that the element of the conditioned is characterized by ignorance of superficiality. He understands that the element of nirvāṇa is characterized by genuine awareness.

4.­174

“In this way, he truly knows that every element is involved with the world. Being involved with the world means being stuck in the elements. He knows how elements lead one astray, how one gets stuck in them, but also how one can practice with them, how one’s inclinations are connected to them, how one can reflect on them, [MS.34.b] and how they can provide support. Based on this knowledge, he then teaches the Dharma.

4.­175

“Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s [F.18.b] power to know the various different elements is as boundless as space. Given his power to know the various different elements, the bodhisatva has faith, trust, and confidence, and he is without uncertainty and doubt. The Tathāgata brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and as this power is as inconceivable as space, he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­176

This is the way things are, and concerning it the following verses were recited:

4.­177
“The sentient beings in all the worlds,
The various realms that they inhabit,
And how they enter these realms‍—
The Buddha knows this.
4.­178
“He knows, too, where they stand in relation to what is beneficial,
What is not beneficial, and what is immovable,
As well as deliverance
And the encounter with transcendent peace.
4.­179
“The eye element, the form element,
And the visual consciousness element,
The elements of the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind‍—
These he knows.
4.­180
“He further knows the element of mental objects,
As well as mind consciousness.
He knows these elements to be empty of anything internal
And empty of anything external.
4.­181
“It is the same with the element of earth,
Of water, fire, and wind‍—
He knows that these four elements
Are just like space.
4.­182
“The realm of desire, the realm of form,
And the formless realm‍—
The Buddha understands that these
Are the outcome of mental constructs.
4.­183
“Just as space is boundless,
So, too, are the elements limitless.
Even though the Buddha knows them all,
He is not conceited, thinking, ‘I know.’
4.­184
“The realm that does not in any way
Involve appearance or cessation
Is the realm of nirvāṇa,
According to the great one’s knowledge.
4.­185
“The sky is boundless,
And so, too, is the Buddha’s knowledge.
With this knowledge, he knows
The various different inclinations.
4.­186
“Knowing the different kinds of inclination,
He tames millions of beings. [F.19.a]
The children of the Victorious One have faith
In this fourth power of the Buddha.
4.­187

“This, Śāriputra, is the fourth of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and having attained that power he asserts the state of the supreme bull and roars the roar of the true lion, and so forth, until as nobody in this world has legitimately turned.

4.­188

“Furthermore, Śāriputra, with his power to know the extent of faculties and vigor, the Tathāgata truly knows the extent of the faculties and vigor of other sentient beings and other people. What does he know in this way? He knows which faculties are dull. He knows which faculties are mediocre. He knows which faculties are sharp. He knows which faculties are exceptional. He knows which faculties are poor. The Tathāgata truly knows what sort of faculty of making assumptions is conducive to extreme desire, to extreme anger, and to extreme delusion. The Tathāgata truly knows what sort of faculty of making assumptions is conducive to fabricated desire, anger, and delusion. [MS.35.a] The Tathāgata truly knows what sort of faculty of making assumptions is conducive to weak degrees of desire, anger, and delusion. The Tathāgata truly knows what sort of faculty of making assumptions is conducive to varying degrees of desire, anger, and delusion. The Tathāgata truly knows what sort of faculty of making assumptions is conducive to the restraint of desire, anger, and delusion. The Tathāgata truly knows which faculties lead to unwholesome states, which faculties lead to wholesome states, which faculties lead to immovable states, [F.19.b] and which faculties lead to deliverance.

4.­189

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata has knowledge of the eye faculty as it really is, and he also has knowledge of the faculties of the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind as they really are. He has knowledge of the female faculty, the male faculty, the faculty of life, the faculty of happiness, the faculty of suffering, the faculty of satisfaction, the faculty of dissatisfaction, and the faculty of equanimity, as they really are. He has knowledge of the faculty of faith, the faculty of vigor, the faculty of mindfulness, the faculty of concentration, and the faculty of wisdom as they really are. He knows the faculty that understands what has not been understood, the faculty of understanding, and the faculty of one who understands, as they really are.

4.­190

“The Tathāgata truly knows the faculty that is caused by the eye faculty and that will then relate to the ear faculty and not to the faculties of nose, tongue, or body. The Tathāgata also truly knows the faculty that is caused by the ear faculty and will relate to the nose faculty, the one that is caused by the nose faculty and will relate to the tongue faculty, and the one that is caused by the tongue faculty and will relate to the body faculty.

4.­191

“To a sentient being who possesses the faculty of generosity but practices morality, the Tathāgata gives instructions in generosity because he sees which faculty is more prominent. To a person who possesses the faculty of morality but practices generosity, the Tathāgata gives instructions in morality because he sees which faculty is more prominent. To a sentient being who possesses the faculty of patient acceptance [F.20.a] but practices vigor, the Tathāgata gives instructions in patient acceptance because he sees which faculty is more prominent. To a sentient being who possesses the faculty of vigor but practices patient acceptance, the Tathāgata gives instructions in vigor because he sees which faculty is more prominent. To a sentient being who possesses the faculty of meditation but practices wisdom, the Tathāgata gives instructions in meditation because he sees which faculty is more prominent. To a sentient being who possesses the faculty of wisdom but practices meditation, the Tathāgata gives instructions in wisdom because he sees which faculty is more prominent. All the elements that are conducive to awakening may be added to this enumeration.

4.­192

“To a sentient being who has a faculty conducive to the Śrāvakayāna but practices the Pratyekabuddhayāna, the Tathāgata gives instructions in the Śrāvakayāna because he sees which faculty is more prominent. To a sentient being who has a faculty conducive to the Pratyekabuddhayāna but practices the Śrāvakayāna, the Tathāgata gives instructions in the Pratyekabuddhayāna because he sees which faculty is more prominent. To a sentient being who has a faculty conducive to the Mahāyāna but practices the Pratyekabuddhayāna, the Tathāgata gives instructions in the Mahāyāna because he sees which faculty is more prominent. To a sentient being who has an inferior faculty but practices the Mahāyāna, [MS.35.b] the Tathāgata gives inferior instructions because he sees which faculty is more prominent. There are sentient beings whose faculties are unfit and who are apparently unsuitable. As the Tathāgata knows that they are unsuitable and cannot receive anything, he will remain neutral toward them. Then again, there are sentient beings whose faculties are fitting and who are clearly suitable. [F.20.b] As the Tathāgata knows that they are suitable and can receive it, he gives them instruction in the Dharma once they have paid their respects to him.

4.­193

“In this way, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata knows which sentient beings have faculties that are fully developed, and he knows which sentient beings have faculties that are not fully developed. He knows which sentient beings have faculties conducive to deliverance, and he knows which sentient beings have faculties not conducive to deliverance. The Tathāgata truly knows the details of any faculty of a sentient being, what its use is, what its disposition is, what its cause is, what conditions it, what it apprehends, what its consequences are, and to what it will amount. He knows all these things about the faculty of a sentient being.”

4.­194

This is what the Lord said. After the Sugata had said this, he, the teacher, continued as follows:

4.­195
“The lord of mankind has perfected his faculties
And is aware of the conduct and inclinations of sentient beings.
According to the varying faculties of living beings,
The lion among men proclaims the Dharma.
4.­196
“Their faculties may be base, mediocre, or excellent.
With his marvelous wisdom, the Sugata relates to them accordingly.
Seeing that there are sentient beings who are fitting as vessels for liberation,
The knower of ways, the wise one, teaches the excellent Dharma.
4.­197
“To the extremists in whom the vices are firm,
To those human beings whose faculties are feeble,
To those people whose faculties are varied,
To each according to their abilities he proclaims the Dharma.
4.­198
“He knows well whose faculties are wholesome,
And whose are unwholesome.
Knowing the faculties from eye to mind,
The faculties of suffering and despair, he speaks the Dharma.
4.­199
“To those who have the faculty either of faith,
Of vigor, of mindfulness, of concentration, or of wisdom,
He will give instructions in faith, or else in vigor, [F.21.a]
Concentration, or wisdom, teaching according to the ultimate truth.
4.­200
“Depending on the kind of faculties possessed by men, their particular conduct,
And the workings of their inclinations,
He sees which teaching is best suited to their faculties,
And, knowing their dispositions, he speaks the Dharma that liberates from all suffering.
4.­201
“There are those who are destined to realize awakening because of their faculties
And for whom engagement with the ways of the śrāvaka is not sensible.
For these he expounds the highest teaching for the attainment of awakening.
This is the Sugata’s fifth power, one that cannot be overcome.
4.­202

“This, Śāriputra, is the fifth of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and having attained that power he asserts the state of the supreme bull and roars the roar of the true lion, and so forth, until as nobody in this world has legitimately turned.

4.­203

“What is the Tathāgata’s power to know the suitable path in every situation? Śāriputra, with this power, the Tathāgata truly knows the suitable path in every situation. What does he know in this way? He knows the kinds of sentient beings in whom goodness is firmly established. He knows the kinds of sentient beings in whom goodness is not firmly established. He knows the kinds of sentient beings in whom perversity is firmly established, and he knows the kinds of sentient beings in whom it is not firmly established.

4.­204

“There are those whose faculties are sharp because of the power of previous actions and who gain understanding with minimal explanation. The Tathāgata might see such sentient beings as fit to be instructed in the Dharma, and he might not. The Tathāgata knows the past causes that give momentum to those who are fit for liberation and will give them teachings that are in accord with it. The kinds of sentient beings who are not firmly established may be influenced under certain conditions and may display signs of ripening. [MS.36.a] If they meet with conducive circumstances and appropriate guidance, they may attain liberation. Without proper guidance they will not attain liberation. The Tathāgata will then guide them in a way that is suitable for their particular inclinations and circumstances, and with the right endeavor one who receives the Dharma in the presence of the Tathāgata will achieve the result. [F.21.b] This is the purpose for which the lords, the buddhas, appear in the world.

4.­205

“Those sentient beings in whom perversity is firmly established have not been purified. They are slow and confused, and they are not suitable vessels. The Tathāgata might instruct these sentient beings in the Dharma, and he might not. The Tathāgata sees that those who are unfit for liberation are not suitable vessels, and he remains neutral toward them. The bodhisatvas don their armor for the benefit of these beings.

4.­206

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata knows the three ways of desire: the way desire arises when one encounters something beautiful, the way desire arises when one encounters affection, and the way desire arises on the basis of previous conditions. He knows the three ways of anger: the way anger arises when one projects one’s hostility onto external objects, the way anger arises when one does not attain one’s goal,45 and the way anger arises due to previously existing dormant tendencies. He knows the three ways of confusion: the way confusion arises because of ignorance, the way confusion arises due to the view of self-entity, and the way confusion arises because of doubt. The Tathāgata knows all this as it really is.

4.­207

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata knows a strenuous path to swift realization for those whose faculties are sharp. He knows a strenuous path to slow realization for those whose faculties are dull. He knows an easy path to swift realization for those whose faculties are sharp. He knows an easy path to slow realization for those whose faculties are dull. He knows a path that, because of the removal of obstructions, is a slow path to slow realization. He knows a path that, because it is continuous, is a slow path to swift realization. [F.22.a] He knows a path that, because of infinite relief, is a swift path to slow realization. He knows a swift path to swift realization for the non-dogmatic.

4.­208

“There is a path that refines the power of reflection and not the power of meditation. There is a path that refines the power of meditation and not the power of reflection. There is a path that refines both the power of meditation and the power of reflection. There is a path that refines neither the power of meditation nor the power of reflection. The Tathāgata knows these paths as they really are.

4.­209

“There is a path of perfect intent and imperfect engagement. There is a path of perfect engagement and imperfect intent. [MS.36.b] There is a path of neither perfect intent nor perfect engagement. There is a path of both perfect intent and perfect engagement. The Tathāgata knows these paths as they really are.

4.­210

“There is a path that purifies the body but not speech or the mind. There is a path that purifies speech but not the body or the mind. There is a path that purifies the mind but not the body or speech. There is a path that purifies neither the body, speech, nor the mind. There is a path that purifies the body, speech, and the mind. The Tathāgata knows these paths as they really are.

4.­211

“In this way, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s unimpeded knowledge determines for every sentient being in all instances which paths are suitable to be engaged with and which are not. Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s power to know the suitable path in every situation is as boundless as space, [F.22.b] and when the bodhisatva learns of this, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, and he is without uncertainty and doubt. The Tathāgata brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and as this power is as inconceivable as space, he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­212

Then, to illustrate this point in further detail, the Lord spoke these verses:

4.­213
“The Sugata knows the paths for all.
He knows those beings in whom tendencies are fixed.
He knows the causal makeup of abilities
And how to educate those who are undefined.
4.­214
“There are three paths linked to desire;
For anger there are three, and likewise for confusion.
When these three proliferate, the vices become limitless.
The teacher knows the causes and conditions of such paths.
4.­215
“There are strenuous paths for those who are sharp,
As well as for those with slow and feeble faculties.
There are pleasant paths for those who are sharp,
As well as for the slow. The protector of the world knows them.
4.­216
“There is a path for the slow with slow purification,
As well as one where the slow are swiftly purified.
There is a swift path for the slow
And a swifter one, too, for the non-dogmatic.
4.­217
“There is a path that encourages reflection
But does not encourage the practice of meditation.
Then again there is one for meditation
And one where they are both emphasized.
4.­218
“There is a path for purifying one’s motivation,
With no purification of engagement.
Then there is one where both can be purified.
These the omniscient Buddha knows.
4.­219
“There is one where the body is purified
But speech and mind are not purified.
Speech as well as body can also be purified,
While the mind might sometimes not be purified.
4.­220
“There is one where mind is purified,
While speech and body are not purified.
Then speech and mind might be purified,
And the body might not be purified. [F.23.a] [MS.37.a]
4.­221
“The omniscient Buddha knows the path
That purifies the body as well as speech and mind,
And whether one turns back or carries on.
This is the sixth power of the Tathāgata.
4.­222

“This, Śāriputra, is the sixth of the tathāgata powers, and having attained that power he asserts the state of the supreme bull and roars the roar of the true lion, and so forth, until as nobody in this world has legitimately turned.

4.­223

“What is the Tathāgata’s power to know how the corruptions arise and are purified in the context of the liberative meditative states, the attainments of concentration? Śāriputra, with this, the Tathāgata truly knows how the corruptions and their purification come about in relation to oneself and others in the context of the liberative meditative states, the attainments of concentration. What does he know in this way? The Tathāgata truly knows the causes and conditions from which stem the corruptions of sentient beings. The Tathāgata also truly knows the causes and conditions from which stems the complete purification of sentient beings.

4.­224

“What are these causes and conditions? The cause of the corruptions of all sentient beings is false mental construction, and the condition for the corruptions of all sentient beings is ignorance.46 The cause is ignorance, and the condition is mental conditioning. The cause is mental conditioning, and the condition is consciousness. The cause is consciousness, and the condition is name and form. The cause is name and form, and the condition is the six sense fields. The cause is the six sense fields, and the condition is contact. The cause is contact, and the condition is feeling. The cause is feeling, and the condition is desire. The cause is desire, and the condition is grasping. The cause is grasping, and the condition is becoming. The cause is becoming, and the condition is birth. The cause is birth, [F.23.b] and the condition is aging and death. The cause is the vices, and the condition is the results of previous actions. The cause is views, and the condition is attachment. The cause is habitual tendencies, and the condition is obsessions. These are the causes and conditions of the corruptions of sentient beings, and the Tathāgata knows them as they really are.

4.­225

“What are the causes and conditions necessary for the purification of sentient beings to take place? There are two causes, two conditions, for the purification of sentient beings. What are they? They are adapting one’s words to one’s listeners while maintaining a profound inner understanding. They are keeping focus in calm abiding meditation and being skilled in insight meditation. Two further causes, two further conditions, are understanding that there is no coming and understanding that there is no going. Two further causes, two further conditions, are examining nonbecoming and not becoming restricted. Two further causes, two further conditions, are engaging in good conduct and realizing liberating awareness. Two further causes, two further conditions, are engaging in training for emancipation and understanding natural liberation. Two further causes, two further conditions, are understanding cessation and understanding nonarising. Two further causes, two further conditions, are investigating truth and reaching truth. These are the causes, these are the conditions, for the purification of sentient beings to take place, and the Tathāgata knows them as they really are.

4.­226

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the defiled objects to which sentient beings relate are immeasurable, and the pure objects to which sentient beings relate are immeasurable. When one considers a defiled object as it really is, it can be engaged with as a pure object. When one considers a pure object as it really is, it can be engaged with as a defiled object. [F.24.a] [MS.37.b] When one is conceited, one can engage with defiled objects, and one can engage with pure objects. With this knowledge, the Tathāgata relates to objects in these divergent ways.

4.­227

“Śāriputra, the Tathāgata, who possesses this kind of knowledge, has left desires behind. He has left evil, unwholesome qualities behind, and he attains and abides in the first meditative state, the state of joy and happiness that is born from seclusion and that includes conceptualization and deliberation. When he has reached and dwelt in the first meditative state, he emerges from this cessation, and so forth. When cessation has been attained, he emerges from the first meditative state.

4.­228

“He attains the eight liberations in order from first to last, and in reverse order from last to first. He attains them both in order and in reverse order. What are these eight liberations? The first liberation is when one with form sees forms. The second liberation is when the internal formless consciousness sees external forms. The third liberation is when the beauty of liberation attracts one toward this quality of beauty. The fourth liberation is the attainment of the abode of limitless space. The fifth liberation is the attainment of the abode of limitless consciousness. The sixth liberation is the attainment of the abode of nothing whatsoever. The seventh liberation is the attainment of the abode of neither perception nor nonperception. The eighth liberation is the cessation of perception and feeling. He attains the eight liberations in order from first to last, and in reverse order from last to first. He teaches that there are levels of concentration that can be seen within the accomplishment of concentration, [F.24.b] but one cannot really make any distinctions within the Tathāgata’s concentration or attain the concentration of a tathāgata by making it into an object. Through a single concentration the Tathāgata enters into all concentrations, and when he emerges, the Tathāgata accomplishes all concentrations. The mind of the Tathāgata does not enter into them one after the other. The mind of the Tathāgata can never be perceived as not being composed. No one is able to observe the concentration of the Tathāgata.

4.­229

“The concentration of a śrāvaka is surpassed by the concentration of a pratyekabuddha, the concentration of a pratyekabuddha is surpassed by the concentration of a bodhisatva, and the concentration of a bodhisatva is surpassed by the concentration of a buddha. The concentration of the Tathāgata cannot be surpassed. The knowledge of the Tathāgata cannot be surpassed. The Tathāgata knows how to instruct and how to give advice so that the śrāvaka develops concentration, and he will instruct and give advice according to this knowledge. Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s power to know how the corruptions arise and are purified in the context of liberative meditative states, the attainments of concentration, is as boundless as space. When the bodhisatva learns of this, he develops faith, trust, and confidence, and he is without uncertainty and doubt. It brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and as this power is as inconceivable as space, he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­230

This is the way things are, and concerning it the following verses were recited:

4.­231
“That which corrupts sentient beings [F.25.a]
And that which purifies sentient beings‍—
This the great hero knows,
And his teaching is in accord with this knowledge. [MS.38.a]
4.­232
“Superficial understanding is the cause of the vices
Where ignorance appears.
With its conditions and mental conditioning,
Suffering comes into being.
4.­233
“Superficial understanding is the root of everything,
The mother of all strands of existence.
The Buddha understands this truth,
And he gives explanations accordingly.
4.­234
“The corruptions are the roots of action,
And the ignorant keep creating them.
As long as the condition of consciousness is present,
Suffering comes into being.
4.­235
“He adapts his words to his listeners
And has a profound inner understanding.
These are two causes, two conditions,
That purify sentient beings.
4.­236
“Calm abiding is the fundamental cause,
Insight meditation is the condition.
This liberates sentient beings.
This the leader knows.
4.­237
“Abiding by the practice of morality
And seeing that phenomena are empty,
Through applying these means to liberation
One is rescued from the straits of existence.
4.­238
“The Buddha knows the ways
Of purification for men and women,
With emptiness and freedom from attributes,
He directs them toward liberation.
4.­239
“The śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas
Have attained a certain level of meditation,
But it is said to be limited in scope,
And it can be surpassed.
4.­240
“The meditative states and the liberations of a buddha
Are unsurpassed, with no limitations.
This is the Buddha’s seventh power,
Which opponents will struggle to defeat.
4.­241

“This, Śāriputra, is the seventh of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and having attained that power he asserts the state of the supreme bull and roars the roar of the true lion, and so forth, until as nobody in this world has legitimately turned.

4.­242

“What is the Tathāgata’s power of having clear experiential recollection of past states of existence? [F.25.b] Śāriputra, with his unsurpassed knowledge, the Tathāgata can recollect his own various past states of existence and those of other people and other sentient beings. He can recollect one past lifetime, two, three, four, five, twenty, thirty, forty, or a hundred lifetimes, or a thousand or innumerable hundreds of thousands of millions of billions of lifetimes. He can remember as far back as an eon of destruction, an eon of evolution, an eon of destruction and evolution, a multitude of eons of destruction, a multitude of eons of evolution, and a multitude of eons of destruction and evolution, and he can state with precision, ‘At that time in the past I had this name, this kind of family, this class, this kind of job. I looked like this, had this gender, and was in this kind of physical condition. This was my lifespan, for that long did I remain, and in these ways I experienced happiness and suffering. Then, when I passed away, I took birth again in that place, and when I passed away again I took birth here.’ In this way, he recollects the details, the places, and the conditions of his own various previous states of existence and those of others. The Tathāgata knows the causes. He knows the past causes of a sentient being, as well as which causes govern what a sentient being becomes. [MS.38.b] With this knowledge, he then teaches the Dharma. He knows the mental continua of all sentient beings in the past. He knows the kinds of mental states in which the arising of particular kinds of mental objects is experienced instantly. He knows, too, what kinds of defective mental objects cause these mental states to disappear. The Tathāgata knows all these things.

4.­243

“Śāriputra, it is not possible to state in detail what kinds of mental events the continuous succession of mental events in the mind of a particular individual sentient being will lead to, because this would entail statements as numerous as the grains of sand in the river Ganges. [F.26.a] Still, the Tathāgata knows everything about all sentient beings, and the Tathāgata could explain the minds of sentient beings to the very end of time, as there is no limit to the knowledge of the Tathāgata. Thus, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s power of having clear experiential recollection of past states of existence is inconceivable, incomparable, immeasurable, unfathomable, and inexpressible, so it is not easy to specify how far it reaches.

4.­244

“The Tathāgata, the fearsome bull of a buddha, reminds sentient beings, ‘Listen, sentient beings, be mindful! These are the roots of virtue that spur one toward awakening, that spur one on as a śrāvaka, that spur one on as a pratyekabuddha, that spur one in the direction of the Dharma.’ They then remember them because of the authority of the Buddha. The Tathāgata will teach the Dharma in different ways, so that sentient beings can relate to these roots of virtue. In that way, they will not be liable to turn back from unsurpassed complete perfect awakening but will follow their inclinations, some by the Śrāvakayāna, some by the Pratyekabuddhayāna, and some by giving rise to the mind set on unsurpassed complete perfect awakening.

4.­245

“Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s power of having clear experiential recollection of past states of existence is as boundless as space, and when the bodhisatva learns of this, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, and he has no uncertainty or doubt about them, and so forth, as this power is inconceivable as space.”

4.­246

This is what the Lord said. After the Sugata had said this, he, the teacher, continued as follows:

4.­247
“The light of the world can remember his past,
And that of others,
For unlimited millions of billions of eons,
As clearly as he could see five gooseberries in the palm of his hand.
4.­248
“Name and clan, class and attitudes,
As well as lifespan and physical condition, death and fate‍—
Whatever their past may be, the knower of time
Will explain the Dharma to those who have vigor. [F.26.b]
4.­249
“The boundless number of past phenomena
That constitute the minds and mental states of living beings
And what results these will bring in the minds that follow‍—
The Victorious One, the great wise one, knows all of them.
4.­250
“The Sugata knows completely
The past mental continuum of each sentient being,
But as it extends over as many eons as there are grains of sand in the river Ganges,
Were he to recount it there would be no end. [MS.39.a]
4.­251
“Even if I were to recount deeds
From the very beginning to the endless end,
His incomparable knowledge would not be exhausted‍—
The Lord’s knowledge is like the ocean.
4.­252
“The wholesome inclinations of sentient beings,
Veneration performed for victorious ones of the past‍—
As he is firmly established in this awesome wonder-working buddha power,
He reminds them of their previous righteous deeds.
4.­253
“Because of the teacher’s power, they remember
Whatever wholesome deeds they performed in the past.
Their practice becomes firmly established through the three vehicles.
They do not regress, and they remain free from confusion.47
4.­254
“The Sugata’s boundless previous practice
Cannot be conceived by any sentient being.
This is the eighth power of the one whose renown is endless,
In which the children of the Victorious One, the great beings, have faith.
4.­255

“This, Śāriputra, is the eighth of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and having attained that power, and so forth, until as nobody has legitimately turned.

4.­256

“What is the Tathāgata’s power of direct knowledge of recollection and realization by means of divine sight like? Śāriputra, by means of the unsurpassed tathāgata knowledge of the divine immaculate eye that transcends the human realm, the Tathāgata sees sentient beings. He knows their deaths and their rebirths, whether those are adverse or fortunate, whether they become beautiful or ugly, and whether they go to higher realms or lower realms, and he knows that this accords with the ripening of the fruits of these sentient beings’ actions. When sentient beings who engage in bodily misconduct, verbal misconduct, or mental misconduct, who denigrate the noble ones, or who hold wrong views see their bodies perish, the results of the actions they have performed based on wrong views will remain, [F.27.a] and because of these actions, they will end up in the unfavorable lower realms after death, reborn in the hell realm or else among animals or in the spirit world governed by Yama. On the other hand, when the bodies of sentient beings who engage in good bodily conduct, in good verbal conduct, and in good mental conduct, who do not denigrate the noble ones, and who hold right views perish, the results of the actions they have performed based on right views will remain, and because of these actions, they will be reborn in favorable states, in the heavenly divine abodes. He knows exactly what the actions accumulated by sentient beings are in this regard.48

4.­257

“In the buddha fields in the ten directions, to the very limit of space, in the immeasurable, indescribable totality of phenomena, greater in scope than the grains of sand in the river Ganges, the divine sight of the Tathāgata sees any appearances that arise, everything that is consumed, that perishes, or that develops as a buddha field. He sees the circumstances of the death and rebirth of any sentient being that appears. He sees that any bodhisatvas that appear all die and leave their existence in Tuṣita Heaven, enter the mother’s womb, are born, take the seven steps, leave the royal apartments, and depart. He sees that any lords, buddhas, that appear all realize complete awakening, turn the wheel of the Dharma, reach the end of conditioned life, [MS.39.b] and enter nirvāṇa. He sees that any śrāvakas that appear all attain complete nirvāṇa. He sees that any pratyekabuddhas who appear all have magical vision, and he sees how they purify the gifts they receive. Those beings who have not yet appeared cannot be perceived by those non-Buddhist sages who possess the five superior abilities. [F.27.b] They do not appear to the śrāvakas, the pratyekabuddhas, or the bodhisatvas, but they do appear to divine sight of the Tathāgata. Within just an area the size of a cart wheel, the number of invisible sentient beings apparent to the Tathāgata are much more numerous than the gods and human beings of the threefold thousand great thousand worlds. The realm of beings who are not apparent is truly immeasurable.

4.­258

“So it is, Śāriputra, that the Tathāgata scans the realm of sentient beings within the fields of the Buddha with his divine sight, to see which sentient beings could potentially be trained by the Buddha. The Tathāgata appears to every sentient being who could potentially be trained by the Buddha and trains that sentient being, without other sentient beings being aware of it. In this way, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s power of direct knowledge of recollection and realization by means of divine sight is as boundless as space, and when the bodhisatva learns of this, he develops great faith, and so forth, as this power is just as inconceivable as space.”

4.­259

Then, in order to clarify this further, the Lord spoke these verses:

4.­260
“The divine sight of the Sugata is spotless,
Having been purified by virtuous actions for millions of eons.
With it, the Victorious One sees the vast and inconceivable
Buddha fields in the ten directions.
4.­261
“Whether they are evolving or being destroyed,
Inhabited by beings or wreathed in flames,
Whether a buddha is present there or is absent,
He sees them all with his self-arisen eye.
4.­262
“The vast realm of sentient beings is inconceivable,
But however many they are, with form or formless,
Whether they end up in lower realms or higher,
He sees them all with his self-arisen eye.
4.­263
“Wherever the many millions of buddhas may reside,
Wherever the self-arisen guides who have attained nirvāṇa may be,
Wherever the pratyayajinas or śrāvakas are, [F.28.a]
He sees them all with his self-arisen eye.
4.­264
“Whatever excellent activities of awakening
The bodhisatvas who wish to benefit the living perform,
And whoever awakens to the unsupported state,
He sees them all with his self-arisen eye.
4.­265
“Such is the spotless vision of the Sugata
With which he sees the very tiniest of creatures.
This is the ninth inconceivable power of vision
In which the gentle children of the Victorious One have faith.
4.­266

“This, Śāriputra, is the ninth of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and having attained that power he asserts the state of the supreme bull and roars the roar of the true lion, and so forth, until as nobody in this world has legitimately turned.

4.­267

“What is the Tathāgata’s power of knowing through direct experience that the defilements have been eliminated? Śāriputra, with the unsurpassed tathāgata power of knowing that all defilements have been eliminated, the Tathāgata has perfectly clear and definitive knowledge of himself regarding his lack of defilements and the liberation of his mind, [MS.40.a] thinking, ‘I have exhausted birth, lived a life of purity, and done what needed to be done, and I know there will be no subsequent existence after this one.’

4.­268

“The Tathāgata’s power of knowing that the defilements have been eliminated means that all habitual patterns have been done away with. If one practices within the parameters of the Śrāvakayāna, the defilements are eliminated, but habitual patterns are not completely done away with. If one practices within the parameters of the Pratyekabuddhayāna, the defilements are eliminated, but great compassion and eloquence are lacking. The Tathāgata’s elimination of the defilements includes all supreme qualities, as all habitual patterns have been done away with. It encompasses great compassion, and it also includes within its scope his confidence and his power of eloquent speech. The Tathāgata’s elimination of the defilements is thus unsurpassed by anything in the whole world. It is characterized by momentariness. How is this the case? The Tathāgata is not affected by any habitual patterns resulting from previous actions, any habitual patterns resulting from vices, [F.28.b] or any habitual patterns resulting from mistaken forms of practice. Śāriputra, just as space is completely pure and not affected by pollution in the form of dust or smoke, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s power of knowing that the defilements have been eliminated is not affected by any habitual vices. He dwells in this knowledge of the elimination of the defilements and teaches the Dharma so that sentient beings who are afflicted by the defilements and by clinging can eliminate their defilements. He teaches the Dharma in order to destroy clinging, ‘How sad! Sentient beings are engrossed in false mental constructions. You should develop understanding of the way things really are so that the defilements and clinging will no longer arise.’ The Tathāgata teaches them the Dharma using similes and appropriate examples so that they gain understanding of how things actually are, that the defilements are not real, and when they reach this understanding they no longer cling to any phenomena. As they no longer cling to anything, they attain complete nirvāṇa.

4.­269

“In this way, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata knows the defilements of all sentient beings. He has perfect and correct knowledge of how the defilements come about, of the destruction of the defilements and the way to destroy the defilements, and with this knowledge he teaches the Dharma. When the bodhisatva learns of this power of the Tathāgata, of knowing through direct experience that the defilements have been eliminated, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, and he has no uncertainty or doubt, and so forth, and he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­270

This is the way things are, and concerning it the following verses were recited:

4.­271
“The leader’s knowledge of the elimination of the defilements
Is vast and unobscured, immeasurably pure.
With the power of this tenth power
He announces the supreme peace of awakening. [MS.40.b]
4.­272
“The śrāvakas know how to eliminate the defilements,
But they have not overcome their habits, so their knowledge is not unlimited.
The best of men, the principal guide,
Has overcome his habits, so there is no limitation. [F.29.a]
4.­273
“It is the same for those who reach awakening in isolation,
But they do not have great compassion or eloquence.
The Lord has fully eliminated the defilements,
And his great compassion and eloquence are immeasurable.
4.­274
“The Buddha abides in the knowledge that the defilements have been eliminated,
And he knows that the defilements of living beings are not real.
He knows that they engage with all phenomena in distorted ways
And that they do not understand how to act in accordance with logical principles.
4.­275
“The Victorious One feels great empathy for them,
And so he explains the teachings of impermanence, emptiness, and lack of self:
‘Investigate and see that phenomena do not exist, that they are hollow.
This is the very highest level of peace.’
4.­276
“There is no man, no life force, no person to be found here,
And likewise no human being, soul, or one who acts,
But as they misconceive all these phenomena,
The compassionate teacher explains liberation.
4.­277
“The Sugata never feels discouraged,
Nor does his true knowledge ever falter.
Because of this, the Victorious One is always committed
To imparting the Dharma for the benefit of living beings.
4.­278
“This power that crushes opponents is the tenth,
Comparable in its scope to the limitless heavens.
Firmly established in this power, the protector
Sets the incomparable wheel in motion.
4.­279

“This, Śāriputra, is the tenth of the tathāgatas’ tathāgata powers, and with this power the Tathāgata asserts the state of the supreme bull, roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly, and turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, and so forth of this world has legitimately turned.

4.­280

“Therefore, Śāriputra, because of the inconceivable nature of these tathāgata qualities, the bodhisatva has great faith and trust in the tathāgatas’ powers. He has confidence in them, and so forth, and he considers them to be truly wondrous and extraordinary. [B6]

4.­281

“Now, Śāriputra, what is it about the Tathāgata’s inconceivable tathāgata confidence that leads the bodhisatva to have great faith in it? What is it that leads the bodhisatva to trust and believe in it, [F.29.b] not to doubt it, and so forth, and to consider it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary? Śāriputra, the Tathāgata has four types of inconceivable tathāgata confidence, and with these confidences the Tathāgata roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly, asserts the state of the supreme bull, and turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, or māra of this world has legitimately turned.

4.­282

“What are these four types of confidence? [MS.41.a] When, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata with his unsurpassed tathāgata knowledge is in the midst of an assembly and asserts, ‘I am a fully accomplished buddha,’ the world with its gods is not able to challenge him by claiming legitimately, ‘You have not understood this dharma.’

4.­283

“One may then ask in what manner the Tathāgata is a fully accomplished Buddha. All dharmas without exception have been completely and fully understood by the Tathāgata. Whether it is the dharmas of ordinary people, the dharmas of the noble ones, the dharmas of the Buddha, the dharmas of learning, the dharmas of no more learning, the dharmas of the pratyekabuddha, the dharmas of the bodhisatva, which are the same as sameness, the worldly dharmas, the dharmas that transcend the world, the reproachable and irreproachable, the defiled and undefiled, or the conditioned and unconditioned, the Tathāgata fully understands that they are the same as sameness. This is why the Tathāgata is said to be a fully accomplished buddha.

4.­284

“What is sameness in this context? [F.30.a] The sameness of emptiness is because of the essential identity of views. The sameness of freedom from attributes is because of the essential identity of attributes. The sameness of freedom from aspirations is because of the essential identity of the three realms. The sameness of the unborn is because of the essential identity of birth. The sameness of nonfabrication is because of the essential identity of fabrications. The sameness of nonarising is because of the essential identity of arising. The sameness of no foundation is because of the essential identity of the foundation. The sameness of the way things really are is because of the essential identity of the three times. The sameness of awareness and liberation is because of the essential identity of ignorance, becoming, and grasping. The sameness of nirvāṇa is because of the essential identity of saṃsāra. Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s full understanding of all phenomena is like this, and that is why the Tathāgata is called a fully accomplished buddha.

4.­285

“This confidence of the Tathāgata is known in all assemblies. It satisfies all assemblies, refreshes all assemblies, exhilarates all assemblies, and gladdens, delights, and engages all assemblies. It is the practice of great compassion, and it is the same as the nature of things, real, actual, not inaccurate, unchanging, and imperturbable. It does not appear or perish. It is indisputable, as no one can dispute the confidence of the Tathāgata. One cannot challenge the indisputable confidence of the Tathāgata. It is the same as the nature of things, the same as the face of the totality of phenomena, unobstructed in all the vast stretches of the ten directions of the world. Just as the Tathāgata has attained complete realization of all these deep and subtle phenomena that are difficult to grasp, his great compassion, too, is firm, and he teaches other sentient beings and other people by means of various kinds of instructions and various methods. [F.30.b] His Dharma appears for the purpose of the genuine elimination of suffering. He pledges to be a teacher for those who have not been taught. He pledges to be a fully accomplished awakened one for those who have not fully accomplished awakening. They are outshone by the confidence of the Tathāgata, and those whose pride receives a blow flee in all directions.

4.­286

“Thus, Śāriputra, the confidence of the Tathāgata is boundless. Just as space is boundless, Śāriputra, [MS.41.b] so, too, is the confidence of the Tathāgata boundless. Śāriputra, if one could claim that there is a limit to space, then one could also claim to find a limit to the Tathāgata’s confidence. When the bodhisatva learns of this inconceivable confidence of the Tathāgata, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, and he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary. This is the first confidence.

4.­287

“Furthermore, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata possesses the unsurpassed tathāgata knowledge, and when he is in the midst of the assembly and asserts, ‘I have eliminated the defilements,’ the world with its gods, and so forth is not able to challenge the Tathāgata legitimately, saying, ‘You have not fully eliminated the defilements.’

4.­288

“The Tathāgata’s elimination of the defilements is such that the mind of the Tathāgata is freed from the defilement of attachment, as he has overcome all tendencies toward acting from desire. His mind is freed from the defilement of becoming, as he has overcome all tendencies toward acting from anger. His mind is freed from the defilement of ignorance, as he has overcome all tendencies toward acting from confusion. His mind is freed from the defilement of views, as he has overcome all tendencies toward acting from any kind of vice. Therefore, according to worldly conventions, it is said that the Tathāgata has eliminated the defilements. Still, from the perspective of a noble one with his wisdom and knowledge, there is ultimately no phenomenon anywhere tat can be ascertained, renounced, practiced, or realized. [F.31.a] How so? While one might think that elimination takes place, it has never been the case that elimination was absent. Even though the defilements are completely eliminated, one cannot say that they are eliminated by means of an antidote. They are truly eliminated, but that which is truly eliminated is not a thing that is eliminated. That which is a thing that is not eliminated is uncompounded. It does not appear, decay, or remain. Therefore, one can say that whether the tathāgatas appear or not, this is the nature of things, this is the totality of phenomena, and this is how the Tathāgata’s knowledge works. In this process, his knowledge is not involved with anything and does not abstain from anything. The defilements and the removal of the defilements are not apprehended by means of any particular sort of phenomenon. Thus, steeped in great compassion, the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma in order to remove the defilements.

4.­289

“This confidence of the Tathāgata is known in all assemblies. It satisfies all assemblies, refreshes all assemblies, exhilarates all assemblies, and gladdens, delights, and engages all assemblies. It is the practice of great compassion, and it is the same as the nature of things, real, actual, not inaccurate, unchanging, and imperturbable. It does not appear or perish. It is indisputable, as no one can dispute the confidence of the Tathāgata. One cannot challenge the indisputable confidence of the Tathāgata. It is the same as the nature of things, the same as the face of the totality of phenomena, and unobstructed in all the vast stretches of the ten directions of the world. Thus, the Tathāgata possesses inconceivable, immeasurable, innumerable, limitless qualities and a mind filled with great compassion, and he teaches the Dharma to sentient beings for the removal of their defilements.

4.­290

“Thus, Śāriputra, the confidence of the Tathāgata is boundless. [F.31.b] Just as space is boundless, Śāriputra, so, too, is the confidence of the Tathāgata boundless. Śāriputra, if one could claim that there is a limit to space, [MS.42.a] then one could also claim to find a limit to the Tathāgata’s confidence. When the bodhisatva learns of this inconceivable confidence of the Tathāgata, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, and so forth, and he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary. This is the second tathāgata confidence, and in possession of this confidence the Tathāgata, and so forth, until as nobody in this world has legitimately turned.

4.­291

“Furthermore, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata possesses the unsurpassed tathāgata knowledge, and when he is in the midst of the assembly and asserts, ‘the hindering conditions are hinderances,’ the world with its gods, and so forth are not able to legitimately challenge the Tathāgata saying, ‘These are not hindering conditions.’

4.­292

“What are the hinderances? There is essentially one phenomenon that is a hinderance. What is it? It is the heedless mind.

4.­293

“There are two phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are lack of conscience and lack of moral sensitivity.

4.­294

“There are three phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are bodily misconduct, verbal misconduct, and mental misconduct.

4.­295

“There are four phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are the four wrong ways of approaching things: approaching things with yearning and approaching things with anger, confusion, or fear.

4.­296

“There are five phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are taking life, taking what is not given, sexual misconduct, lying, and intoxication.

4.­297

“There are six phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are not having reverence for the Buddha and not having reverence for the Dharma, the Saṅgha, [F.32.a] the training, concentration, and generosity.

4.­298

“There are seven phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are pride, arrogance, haughtiness, self-conceit, taking pride in faults, the pride of superiority, and the pride of inferiority.

4.­299

“There are eight phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are wrong view, wrong intention, wrong speech, wrong action, wrong livelihood, wrong effort, wrong mindfulness, and wrong concentration.

4.­300

“There are nine phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are thinking ‘I have been treated unjustly’ and giving rise to animosity, thinking ‘I am being treated unjustly’ and giving rise to animosity, thinking ‘I will be treated unjustly’ and giving rise to animosity, thinking ‘my dear ones have been, are being, or will be treated unjustly’ and giving rise to animosity, [MS.42.b] and thinking ‘my enemy has gained, is gaining, or will gain an advantage’ and giving rise to animosity.

4.­301

“There are ten phenomena that are hinderances. What are they? They are the ten unwholesome forms of conduct: taking life, taking what is not given, sexual misconduct, lying, slander, uttering harsh words, inane chatter, covetousness, maliciousness, and holding wrong views.

4.­302

“In this way, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata knows that all restrictive phenomena that are related to superficial mental activity are disruptive, however many there may be. Their enjoyment is continually pursued. They keep one yoked to error. They keep one yoked to what is foul. They keep one habituated to having desires and views, to worldliness, to the material, to bodily action, to verbal action, and to mental action. [F.32.b] He knows that they are disruptive and explains their true nature. These ten phenomena are hinderances, and the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma in order to calm them, to pacify them, to eliminate them.

4.­303

“This confidence of the Tathāgata is known in all assemblies. It satisfies all assemblies, refreshens all assemblies, exhilarates all assemblies, and gladdens, delights, and engages all assemblies. It is the practice of great compassion, and it is the same as the nature of things, real, actual, not inaccurate, unchanging, and imperturbable. It does not appear or perish. It is indisputable, as no one can dispute the confidence of the Tathāgata. One cannot challenge the indisputable confidence of the Tathāgata. It is the same as the nature of things, the same as the face of the totality of phenomena, unobstructed in all the vast stretches of the ten directions of the world. Thus, being in possession of immeasurable, innumerable, inconceivable, unequaled, inexpressible qualities and a mind filled with great compassion, the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma in order to calm, to pacify, and to eliminate.

4.­304

“Thus, Śāriputra, the confidence of the Tathāgata is boundless. Just as space is boundless, Śāriputra, so, too, is the confidence of the Tathāgata boundless. Śāriputra, if one could claim that there is a limit to space, then one could also claim to find a limit to the Tathāgata’s confidence. When the bodhisatva learns of this inconceivable confidence of the Tathāgata, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, and he has no uncertainty or doubt about it, and so forth. He considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary. This is the third tathāgata confidence, and in possession of this confidence the Tathāgata, and so forth, until as nobody in this world has legitimately turned.

4.­305

“Furthermore, Śāriputra, [F.33.a] [MS.43.a] the Tathāgata possesses unsurpassed tathāgata knowledge, and he knows the path that is conducive to the noble deliverance that can genuinely eliminate suffering and that sentient beings can rely upon for deliverance.

4.­306

“The world with its gods, and so forth is not able to legitimately challenge the Tathāgata by saying, ‘This is not a path conducive to deliverance.’

4.­307

“There is one path that is conducive to deliverance. What is it? It is the path to be tread alone that brings about the purification of sentient beings.

4.­308

“There are two dharmas that are conducive to deliverance. What are they? They are calm abiding and insight meditation.

4.­309

“There are three dharmas that are conducive to deliverance. What are they? They are emptiness, freedom from attributes, and freedom from aspirations.

4.­310

“There are four dharmas that are conducive to deliverance. What are they? They are mindfulness of the body, mindfulness of feelings, mindfulness of the mind, and mindfulness of mental phenomena. These are the four dharmas that are conducive to deliverance.

4.­311

“There are five dharmas that are conducive to deliverance. What are they? They are the faculty of faith, the faculty of vigor, the faculty of mindfulness, the faculty of concentration, and the faculty of wisdom. These are the five dharmas that are conducive to deliverance.

4.­312

“There are six dharmas that are conducive to deliverance. What are they? They are recollecting the Buddha, recollecting the Dharma, recollecting the Saṅgha, recollecting morality, recollecting renunciation, and recollecting the gods. These are the six dharmas that are conducive to deliverance.

4.­313

“There are seven dharmas that are conducive to deliverance. What are they? They are the factors of awakening that is mindfulness, the factors of awakening that is the examination of phenomena, the factors of awakening that is vigor, the factors of awakening that is contentment, the factors of awakening that is trust, the factors of awakening that is concentration, [F.33.a(b)] and the factors of awakening that is equanimity. These seven dharmas are conducive to deliverance.

4.­314

“There are eight dharmas that are conducive to awakening. What are they? They are the noble eightfold path: right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration. These eight dharmas are conducive to deliverance.

4.­315

“There are nine dharmas that are the roots of joy. What are they? They are joy, contentment, trust, happiness, concentration, knowledge that sees things as they really are, nirvāṇa, passionlessness, and liberation. These nine dharmas are conducive to deliverance.

4.­316

“There are ten dharmas that are conducive to awakening. What are they? They are the ten wholesome forms of conduct: abstaining from taking life, abstaining from taking what is not given, abstaining from sexual misconduct, abstaining from lying, abstaining from slander, abstaining from harsh words, not chattering inanely, not being covetous, not being malicious, and having right views. These ten dharmas are conducive to deliverance.

4.­317

“This is the path that is conducive to deliverance. Śāriputra, whatever these wholesome dharmas conducive to awakening may be‍—those connected to morality, those connected to concentration, those connected to knowledge, those connected to liberation, or those connected to insight into the knowledge of liberation or to the noble truths‍—they are said to be paths that are conducive to deliverance.

4.­318

“Moreover, what is said to be a path conducive to deliverance is something that leads to genuine attainment. Avoiding accumulating any phenomenon and avoiding diminishing, striving after, relinquishing, appropriating, or abandoning any phenomenon leads to genuine attainment. [MS.43.b] Why is this? It is because genuine attainment is not possible on the basis of a dualistic intellectual approach. [F.33.b] Possessing the knowledge that sees the actual nondual nature of all phenomena is the path that is conducive to deliverance, and the Tathāgata instructs sentient beings in this path that is conducive to deliverance.

4.­319

“And this confidence of the Tathāgata is known in all assemblies. It satisfies all assemblies, refreshens all assemblies, exhilarates all assemblies, and gladdens, delights, and engages all assemblies. It is the practice of great compassion, and it is the same as the nature of things, real, actual, not inaccurate, unchanging, and imperturbable. It does not appear or perish. It is indisputable, as no one can dispute the confidence of the Tathāgata. One cannot challenge the indisputable confidence of the Tathāgata. It is the same as the nature of things, the same as the face of the totality of phenomena, unobstructed in all the vast stretches of the ten directions of the world. Thus, being in possession of immeasurable, innumerable, inconceivable, unequaled, inexpressible qualities and a mind filled with great compassion, the Tathāgata expounds the path that leads to deliverance.

4.­320

“When sentient beings understand this and engage with it, the genuine elimination of suffering follows, and this, Śāriputra, is the fourth of the tathāgata confidences. With this confidence, the Tathāgata roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly, asserts the state of the supreme bull, and turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, god, māra, or brahmā of this world has legitimately turned.

4.­321

“Thus, Śāriputra, the four types of confidence of the Tathāgata are boundless. Just as space is boundless, Śāriputra, [F.33.b(b)] so, too, are the four types of confidence of the Tathāgata boundless and unable to be comprehended by any sentient being. Śāriputra, if one could claim that there is a limit to space, then one could also claim to find a limit to the Tathāgata’s confidences. When the bodhisatva learns of this inconceivable confidence of the Tathāgata, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, and he is without uncertainty and doubt. The Tathāgata brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and since these four types of confidence are as inconceivable as space, he considers them to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­322

The Lord then spoke these verses:

4.­323
“All dharmas are the same as sameness
In his spontaneous realization.
Thus, the fully realized Buddha,
The Tathāgata, sees impartially.
4.­324
“Whatever dharmas ordinary people have
Are equally the dharmas of the Buddha
And of those who need training and those who need no more
And the true dharma of the pratyekajinas.
4.­325
“The worldly dharmas, too,
And the dharmas that transcend the world
And the wholesome, unwholesome, and immovable
Are like the path of nirvāṇa.
4.­326
“Emptiness, freedom from attributes,
Leaving wishes behind,
Unborn, unconditioned,
This is the basis for this sameness.
4.­327
“Realizing the sameness of these,
He gives instructions accordingly.
The great sage is confident
That sentient beings are liberated through this. [MS.44.a]
4.­328
“He gives instruction in liberation
While liberated in the three worlds.
This is proclaimed
As the second confidence of the lord of men.
4.­329
“There will be no attainment of liberation
If one does not rely on the Dharma realized by the Victorious One.
Heedlessness; having no conscience;
Lacking any kind of moral sensitivity;
4.­330
“Never keeping any sort of discipline
Of body, speech, or mind;
With fear, anger, or confusion,
Killing, causing loss for others,
4.­331
“Adultery, lies, and liquor;
Pride, lack of respect, which are the seven,
Those that I tell you are wrong;
The eight that disrupt any path of liberation; [F.34.a]
4.­332
“The nine malicious intentions with which evil thrives;
And the ten unwholesome forms of conduct‍—
With these one will not know how to get rid of superficial understanding,
And one will never know liberation.
4.­333
“Seeing how they are engaged in perversity,
He speaks about the error of heedlessness.
That one should base oneself on the way things are
Is the Victorious One’s third confidence.
4.­334
“The doors one can enter to be purified are innumerable,
And people who rely on them encounter awakening.
The Victorious One knows everything without learning it,
And with this knowledge he speaks the Dharma of immortality.
4.­335
“There are many dharmas that are wholesome,
Virtues conducive to awakening, that the Victorious One praises.
He does not depend on them to reach liberation.
The one with ten powers says that there is no foundation.
4.­336
“It is profound understanding that pacifies the abundant defilements;
The true wholesome dharmas are beyond equal.
Based on neither dharmas nor non-dharmas,
One meets liberation, peace, the painless state.
4.­337
“One who knows that the various wholesome dharmas
Are hollow, void, and empty‍—like space,
Like illusory shapes, like space‍—
Is released from the ocean of existence.
4.­338
“This Dharma of the sages with ten powers
Liberates heedless travelers journeying through existence,
And it does so through compassion and love.
This is the fourth space-like confidence.
4.­339

“These, Śāriputra, are the inconceivable confidences of the Tathāgata, in which the bodhisatva has great faith, trust, and confidence and about which he is without uncertainty and doubt. The Tathāgata brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and as these confidences are as inconceivable as space, he considers them to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.

4.­340

“Śāriputra, what is it about the inconceivable great tathāgata-compassion of the Tathāgata that leads the bodhisatva to have faith, trust, and confidence, and so forth and to consider it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary? Śāriputra, it should be understood that because of this great compassion, the tathāgatas never abandon sentient beings [MS.44.b] but constantly engage with them all. They work to bring sentient beings to maturity, and they never give up. [F.34.b] This great tathāgata compassion is so immeasurable, so inconceivable, so incomparable, so boundless, so inexpressible, and so strong that it cannot easily be put into words.

4.­341

“How so? Because the Tathāgata has attained awakening, he has great compassion for sentient beings. He is just as compassionate as he is awakened. What is the Tathāgata’s attainment of awakening like? The Tathāgata’s attainment of awakening is rootless and without foundation. What is the root and the foundation in this context? The root is separate existence, and the foundation is false mental constructs. The Tathāgata understands these completely because of his awakening, which is the same as sameness, and it is therefore said that the Tathāgata has fully realized the awakening that is rootless and without foundation. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that sentient beings do not understand rootlessness and lack of foundation, and so he pledges to help them understand.

4.­342

“Moreover, Śāriputra, awakening is tranquility and peace. What are tranquility and peace in this context? Tranquility relates to the internal, and peace relates to the external. How so? The eye is empty of self and owner, and as this is its nature, it is said to be tranquil. Likewise, the ear, the nose, the tongue, the body, and the mind are empty of self and owner, and as this is their nature, they are said to be tranquil. When it is understood that the eye is empty, there is no attraction to form, and this is why it is called peace. When it is understood that the rest, up to and including mind, are empty, there is no attraction to mental phenomena and so forth, and this is why it is called peace. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not recognize tranquility and peace, and so he pledges to help them understand.

4.­343

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the awakening fully attained by me is naturally radiant. In what way is it radiant? As it is natural, it is not defiled. It is like space. [F.35.a] It has the nature of space. It merges with space. It is the same as the sameness of space. Radiance means being completely natural, but as ordinary beings do not appreciate this natural quality of radiance, [MS.45.a] they are afflicted by adventitious defilements. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not recognize this natural radiance, and so he pledges to help them awaken to it.

4.­344

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the awakening fully attained by me is free of exertion and abandonment. In what way is it free of exertion, and in what way is it free of abandonment? It is said to be free of exertion because one does not hold on to phenomena. It is said to be free of abandonment because there is no apprehension of phenomena. In this regard, the Tathāgata has arrived at the confluence of the rivers of exertion and abandonment, where there is no exertion and no abandonment. The Tathāgata does not see in terms of this or that, and therefore the Tathāgata has completely realized all phenomena beyond conflicting views. This is why he is referred to as the one who understands things just as they are, a tathāgata. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not recognize this freedom from exertion and from abandonment, and so he pledges to help them see it.

4.­345

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the awakening fully attained by me has no attributes, and it is not an object. In what way is it without attributes, and in what way is it not an object? As it is not an object of eye consciousness, it does not have attributes. As it is not a form that can be observed, it is not an object. Neither is it an object of the others, up to and including mind consciousness, and so it does not have attributes. As it is not a mental phenomenon that can be observed, it is not an object. Therefore, Śāriputra, as it does not have attributes and is not an object, it is the domain of the noble ones. What is the domain of the noble ones? The three realms are the domain of the noble ones. [F.35.b] With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that the domain of the noble ones is not the domain of all ordinary, immature beings, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­346

“Śāriputra, awakening is not of the past. It is not of the future. It is not of the present. It is the same with regard to the three times, and it has cut through the three spheres. In what way has it cut through the three spheres? It does not engage with thoughts of the past, it does not pursue ideas of the future, and it is not occupied with thoughts in the present. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not recognize this sameness of the three times, the purification of the three spheres, which is not limited by mind, thoughts, or consciousness and does not conceptualize the past, think about the future, or elaborate on the present, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­347

“Śāriputra, awakening is an unembodied and unconditioned complete realization. It is not perceived by the eye consciousness, and is likewise not perceived by the others, up to and including the mind consciousness. It is said to be unconditioned as it is not something that appears, disintegrates, or remains. In this way one can say that it is free from the three spheres and unconditioned. One should understand the conditioned in the same way one understands the unconditioned. How should one thus understand the conditioned? There are no phenomena that have a real essential nature. As there are no real entities there, there is no duality.49 With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not recognize the unembodied and unconditioned, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­348

“Śāriputra, awakening is an indivisible state of complete realization. In what way is it indivisible, and in what way is it a state? It is the state of truth: as it is unsupported, it is indivisible. It is the state of the totality of phenomena: as it is not varied, it is indivisible. It is the summit of existence: as it is immovable, it is indivisible. It is the state of emptiness: as it cannot be apprehended, it is indivisible. It is the state of freedom from attributes: [F.36.a] as it is unimaginable, it is indivisible. It is the wishless state of freedom from aspirations: as it is without engagement, it is indivisible. It is the state of no sentient beings: [MS.45.b] as its nature is devoid of sentient beings, it is indivisible. It is the state of space: as it cannot be apprehended, it is indivisible. It is the unborn state: as it is unceasing, it is indivisible. It is the unconstructed state: as it is not distracted, it is indivisible. It is the state of awakening: as it is tranquil, it is indivisible. It is the state of nirvāṇa: as it is not something to be accomplished, it is indivisible. Śāriputra, with great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not recognize this indivisible state, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­349

“Śāriputra, awakening is not realized by means of the body or by means of the mind. How so? The body is lifeless, powerless, and ineffective, like grass, plaster, wood, rock, or a reflection. The mind is like an illusion, a mirage, like the reflection of the moon on water. One can say that awakening is a realization of body and mind. This is, however, just a conventional way of approaching awakening. Awakening cannot be expressed verbally in any way, as anything physical or mental, as phenomena or non-phenomena, as existence or nonexistence, as truth or falsity. How so? Awakening cannot be expressed verbally by means of any phenomena, as there are no conventional words applicable to awakening. Just as space is not a condition and cannot be expressed, awakening is not a state that can be expressed. Therefore, Śāriputra, when searching for the true state of things, all phenomena are without expression. One does not find expressions in phenomena, nor does one find phenomena in expressions. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not understand and recognize that this is the way phenomena work, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­350

“Śāriputra, awakening cannot be grasped and does not rest anywhere. In what way can it not be grasped, [F.36.b] and in what way does it not rest anywhere? It cannot be grasped by visual cognition, and as it cannot be seen as form, it does not rest anywhere. It cannot be grasped by the other forms of cognition up to and including mental cognition, and as it cannot be apprehended as a mental object, it does not rest anywhere. So it is, Śāriputra, that the Tathāgata has realized awakening that cannot be grasped and does not rest anywhere. With this realization, the eye does not grasp and form does not rest anywhere, so consciousness is not fixed in any way. With this realization, the other faculties up to and including the mind do not grasp and mental phenomena do not rest anywhere, so consciousness is not fixed in any way. This unfixed consciousness knows the mental states of all sentient beings. How does it know them? There are four ways in which the minds of sentient beings become fixed. What are they? The mind can become fixed on form, and the mind of sentient beings can become fixed on feeling, perception, and mental conditioning. These are the four ways in which the minds of sentient beings become fixed, and the Tathāgata has come to know these ways of being fixed as unfixed. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not recognize the way in which things are ultimately unfixed, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­351

“Śāriputra, awakening is a designation of emptiness. Because of emptiness, awakening is empty, and because of this emptiness, all phenomena are empty. The Tathāgata has realized that emptiness is indeed exactly how all phenomena are. Could it then be that because of emptiness the realization of emptiness does not take place? The Tathāgata knows that emptiness and awakening are a single principle. One cannot make any distinction between these two things, emptiness and awakening. [MS.46.a] This phenomenon of nonduality and indivisibility has no name, no attributes. One cannot access it, one cannot engage with it in any way, and one cannot practice it. What is said to be empty is devoid of inclinations and grasping. Ultimately there is no phenomenon that is apprehended, and as it is empty in this manner it is described as empty. [F.37.a] Space is called space even though there is no way to describe space, and likewise the empty is called empty even though there is no way to describe emptiness. In this way, one engages with all phenomena and gives them conventional designations, but the name is not something that is inherent in the object or its parts. This is how the Tathāgata understands all phenomena. As he understands that they are primordially unborn and unarisen, he is liberated and not confined in any way. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that ordinary, immature beings are not free and do not recognize this, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­352

“Śāriputra, awakening is like space. Space is neither homogeneous nor heterogeneous, and awakening too is neither homogeneous nor heterogeneous. Just as one cannot say that phenomena are either homogeneous or heterogeneous because they do not really exist, the Tathāgata’s full understanding of all phenomena, Śāriputra, is neither homogeneous nor heterogeneous. He fully understands that the smallest phenomenal entity is neither homogeneous nor heterogeneous, and however many phenomena there are, he knows them as such with his genuine knowledge. What is genuine knowledge? After not existing, phenomena come about, and after existing, they disintegrate. They come about without an owner, and they disintegrate without an owner. Arising and destruction take place on the basis of conditions, but there is no thing there that takes place or ceases. It is said that the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma in order to put an end to worldly paths. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they are not able to put an end to worldly paths, and so he pledges to help them put an end to them.

4.­353

“Śāriputra, awakening is the state of things just as they are. What is the state of things just as they are? In the same way as awakening, form also does not change because it is just as it is. [F.37.b] In the same way as awakening, feeling, perception, mental conditioning, and consciousness do not change because they are just as they are. In the same way as awakening, the earth element, the water element, the fire element, and the wind element do not change because they are just as they are. Just as it is with awakening, so is it with the eye element, [MS.46.b] the element of form, the element of eye consciousness, and so forth, the mind element, the element of mental phenomena, and the element of mind consciousness‍—these are merely ideas one has about phenomena, as in the case of the cognition of skandhas, elements, and sense fields. The Tathāgata fully understands their state just as it is; he understands it unmistakenly. It will be the same in the future as it was in the past, and in the time in between. All these things are unarisen from the very beginning. They do not pass away in the end, and they are transcendent in the time in between. This is the state of these things just as they are. In this way, all things are like a single thing, and a single thing is like all things. Thus, the state of these things just as they are is that there is no singularity or plurality. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that they do not realize the state of things just as they are, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­354

“Śāriputra, awakening is to make use of qualities while dwelling in the absence of qualities. What are qualities and what is the absence of qualities in this regard? Śāriputra, what is called qualities is engagement with wholesome conduct, while what is called the absence of qualities is the fact that no phenomena can be apprehended. What is called qualities is to dwell in the nondwelling mind, while what is called the absence of qualities is the concentration that is free from attributes, the entryway to liberation. What is called qualities is the mind that ponders, reckons, and examines, while what is called the absence of qualities is beyond pondering. In what way is it beyond pondering? There is no conscious activity anywhere. With what is called qualities there is examination of compounded things. [F.38.a] With the absence of qualities, there is direct realization of the uncompounded. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that ordinary, immature beings do not recognize this utilization of qualities and the absence of qualities, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­355

“Śāriputra, awakening is undefiled and without clinging. What is it to be undefiled and what is to be without clinging in this regard? To be ‘undefiled’ is to be free from the four defilements: the defilement of desire, the defilement of existence, the defilement of ignorance, and the defilement of views. To be without clinging is to be free from the four types of clinging: clinging to desire, clinging to existence, clinging to views, and clinging to morality and rituals. All who engage in these four types of clinging are blinded by ignorance and drenched by the waters of desire. When one adheres to a self, one clings to skandhas, elements, and sense fields. [MS.47.a] Because he knows the root of this self-clinging thoroughly and has purified himself, the Tathāgata is able to successfully purify sentient beings. He who has fully purified himself does not harbor any sort of assumption. He who harbors assumptions because of engaging in superficial mental activity is not able to engage in non-superficial mental activity, because of his ignorance. He who does not allow ignorance to proliferate does not see the appearance of the twelve limbs of existence, and there is then no birth. To be free of birth is to arrive at certainty. When one arrives at certainty, the clear, explicit truth is established. When the clear, explicit truth is established, one has arrived at the ultimate truth. The ultimate truth is that no person really exists. The truth that no person exists is the truth of inexpressibility. The truth of inexpressibility is the reality of dependent origination. The reality of dependent origination is the reality of phenomena. The reality of phenomena is the reality of the Tathāgata. That is why it is said that one who sees dependent origination sees the Dharma, and one who sees the Dharma sees the Tathāgata. Thus, when he sees, [F.38.b] searching for the truth, he does not see anything. What is ‘anything’ in this regard? It is the freedom from attributes and the lack of anything that is apprehended. One who sees the freedom from attributes and the lack of anything that is apprehended sees what is real. In this way, the Tathāgata’s full understanding of all phenomena is the same as sameness. With great compassion for sentient beings, the Tathāgata sees that ordinary, immature beings do not recognize this undefiled quality that is free of clinging, and so he pledges to help them realize it.

4.­356

“Śāriputra, awakening is pure, stainless, and free of blemishes. In what way is it pure, stainless, and free of blemishes? As it is emptiness, it is pure. As it lacks attributes, it is stainless. As it is without aspiration, it is free of blemishes. As it is without birth, it is pure. As it lacks conceptual formation, it is stainless. As it is without clinging, it is free of blemishes. As it is natural, it is pure. As it is completely purified, it is stainless. As it is luminous, it is free of blemishes. As it is without elaboration, it is pure. As it does not elaborate, it is stainless. As its elaborations have subsided, it is free of blemishes. As it is just as it is, it is pure. As it is the totality of phenomena, it is stainless. As it is the summit of existence, it is free of blemishes. As it is space, it is pure. As it is the sky, it is stainless. As it is the firmament, it is free of blemishes. As it is understanding of the internal, it is pure. As it is unmoved by the external, it is stainless. As it does not conceive of the internal and the external, it is free of blemishes. As it is understanding of the skandhas, it is pure. As it is the nature of the elements, it is stainless. As it rejects the sense fields, it is free of blemishes. As it knows that cessation is in the past, it is pure. As it knows that the unarisen is in the future, it is stainless. As it has knowledge based in the totality of phenomena in the present, it is free of blemishes. Thus, purity, stainlessness, and freedom from blemishes relate to a single state, the state of tranquility. Tranquility is being calmed. To be calmed is to be at peace. One is then said to be a sage.

4.­357

“Thus, [F.39.a] space is just like awakening. Awakening is just like phenomena. Phenomena are just like sentient beings. Sentient beings are just like a field. A field is just like nirvāṇa. So it is said that all phenomena are the same as nirvāṇa. As it is the final state, it has no adversary. As it has no adversary, it is primordially pure, primordially stainless, and primordially free of blemishes. The Tathāgata has fully understood all phenomena of form and of no form in this way and has beheld the world of sentient beings. He thus engages with sentient beings with the great compassion that is known as the play of purity, stainlessness, and freedom from blemishes.

4.­358

“Thus, Śāriputra, [MS.47.b] the great compassion of the Tathāgata, which is pure, stainless, and free of blemishes, is always effortlessly engaged. It will never falter, and it is completely unobstructed in the vast realms of the ten directions of the world. Śāriputra, the great compassion of the Tathāgata is boundless. If one could claim that there is a limit to space, then one could also claim that there is a limit to the Tathāgata’s great compassion. When the bodhisatva learns of the inconceivable great compassion of the Tathāgata, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, he has no uncertainty or doubt, and so forth, and as his great compassion is as inconceivable as space, he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­359

Then, in order to clarify this further, the Lord spoke these verses:

4.­360
“Rootless and without support
Is the awakening the Buddha has attained,
And he instructs all beings
In accordance with his understanding.
4.­361
“Internally, the eye is empty.
Externally, forms are empty.
Tranquility and peace
Is the awakening the Buddha has attained.
4.­362
“Sentient beings do not recognize
This tranquility and peace,
So having understood words and meanings,
He meets sentient beings with compassion. [F.39.b]
4.­363
“Awakening is natural and radiant.
It is completely pure like the heavens.
As sentient beings do not know this,
He has compassion for them.
4.­364
“Phenomena are not grasped
Or apprehended.
The Dharma the Buddha has realized
Is without abandonment, without exertion.
Sentient beings do not recognize this,
And so he has compassion for them.
4.­365
“There are no attributes and no objects
From the perspective of the noble ones.
The awakening the Buddha has attained
Is not something that can be accessed by the immature.
4.­366
“Ordinary beings have no knowledge of it;
Lacking wisdom, they are bound.
The Tathāgata acts with great compassion
Toward sentient beings.
4.­367
“Being by nature unconditioned,
It has no birth and no cessation.
It cannot be located,
And it is free of the three characteristics.
4.­368
“The immature do not realize
That this is the nature of conditioned things.
With compassion he engages with them,
So that they may awaken to this principle.
4.­369
“The body does not attain awakening,
Nor is it the mind that is awakened.
The body is by nature lifeless,
And the mind is just like an illusion.
4.­370
“The immature do not realize
That this is the nature of the body and mind.
With compassion, therefore, he engages with them,
So that they may awaken to this principle.
4.­371
“He reaches the great supreme summit, spontaneous awakening,
And seated at the tree of excellence, he beholds the world of sentient beings.
Thrown around in the wheel of existence, in the various states they wander.
Having seen this, the Buddha is stirred by intense compassion.
4.­372
“They are driven by pride and conceit, bound by the web of views.
They see happiness in suffering, permanence in impermanence, and are drawn toward beauty.
They hold the views of a self, of a being, of a life force.
When he sees this, the Buddha reaches out to them with intense compassion.
4.­373
“The world of sentient beings is afflicted and hindered by the cataracts of confusion,
Just as the sun does not appear and shine when obscured by a cover of clouds.
When he sees this, the Buddha is filled with intense compassion and pledges,
‘I will fill this world with the stainless light of wisdom.’
4.­374
“They have fallen into the lower realms. They have lost their path and gone astray. [F.40.a]
Sentient beings have descended to the hellish realms; they have become animals and pretas. [MS.48.a]
When he sees this, the Buddha says, ‘I will show them the path
Followed by the victorious ones of the past,’ and reaches out with intense compassion.
4.­375
“He understands that phenomena are in accord with the principle of suchness,
Sky-like, unbound, and with no need for release.
He sees the beings who do not know this pure state of phenomena,
And so reaches out to them with unending compassion.50
4.­376

“This, Śāriputra, is the inconceivable great compassion of the Tathāgata, in which the bodhisatva has great faith, trust, and confidence, without uncertainty and doubt. The Tathāgata brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and as his great compassion is as inconceivable as space, he considers it to be truly wondrous and extraordinary. [B7]

4.­377

“Śāriputra, what are the Tathāgata’s inconceivable unique buddha qualities, given which the bodhisatva has great faith, trust, and confidence, and so forth and considers them to be truly wondrous and extraordinary? Śāriputra, the Tathāgata has eighteen unique buddha qualities, and equipped with these qualities the Tathāgata roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly, asserts the state of the supreme bull, and turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, god, or māra of this world has legitimately turned.

4.­378

“What are these eighteen unique buddha qualities? Śāriputra, the Buddha does not err, and neither the immature nor the learned can legitimately accuse him of any bodily violation. Why is this? It is because the lords, the buddhas, are unerring in their bodily conduct. The Tathāgata conducts himself with grace. Looking ahead and all around, with graceful limbs, carrying his robes and bowl, he goes from place to place. He leaves and returns, [F.40.b] walks, stands, sits, and lies down, and enters and leaves villages and towns, without the soles of his feet touching the ground. Wherever he steps, thousand-spoked wheels appear on the ground, and sweet-smelling lotuses spring forth. The sentient beings who have been born as animals who come in contact with the feet of the Tathāgata enjoy comfort for seven nights, and when they pass away, they are reborn in the fortunate heavenly realms. Although his robes are not in contact with even four inches of the body of the Tathāgata, the wind named the howler is not able to stir them. The radiance of his body reaches as far as the Incessant Hell, filling the sentient beings there with pleasant sensations. Thus, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata makes no bodily errors. [MS.48.b]

4.­379

“Likewise, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata makes no verbal errors, and neither the immature nor the learned can legitimately accuse him of any verbal violation. Why is this? Śāriputra, it is because the Tathāgata speaks when it is timely, he speaks authentically, he speaks truly, he speaks appropriately, and he speaks accurately. What he says is well stated. What he says is pleasing to all sentient beings. What he says is not repetitive. What he says is meaningful and beautiful. When he utters even a single sound, it delights the minds of all sentient beings. It is thus said that the lords, the buddhas, truly make no verbal errors.

4.­380

“Likewise, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata makes no mental errors, and neither the immature nor the learned can legitimately accuse him of any mental violation. Why is this? Śāriputra, the Tathāgata does not lose his focus. He performs all the activities of awakening without abandoning his commitment, and he does so with the unimpeded vision of knowledge. Thus the Tathāgata makes no mental errors, and he therefore teaches the Dharma so that sentient beings, too, may overcome their mental errors. This is the first of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­381

“Moreover, [F.41.a] Śāriputra, the Tathāgata never makes any ill-considered noise that Māra and his retinue, the gods, or non-Buddhists might use against him. Śāriputra, the Tathāgata is neither noisy nor loud in response to anything. The Tathāgata is truly without addictions or anger, and he is not encouraged if sentient beings praise him, nor does he become agitated if sentient beings criticize him. The Tathāgata does not express regret or sorrow when any of his activities do not bring excellent results or achieve their intended aim. The Tathāgata does not quarrel with the world, and therefore the Tathāgata never makes any ill-considered noise. The Tathāgata is unaffected by strife, and he is without egotism, without attachment, without clinging, and free from all knots. These are the reasons the Tathāgata never makes any noise. [MS.49.a] And just as he does not make any ill-considered noise, he teaches the Dharma so that sentient beings, too, may avoid all types of ill-considered noise. This is the second of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­382

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata never lacks awareness: he never experiences any confusion with regard to any phenomenon. Because of his liberative meditative states, his attainments of concentration, he is able to see all the mental activities and flickerings of sentient beings without obstruction, and thus he is free from confusion. He is undeluded when it comes to presenting teachings that accord with the merit of a particular individual. Since his knowledge that sees the past, the present, and the future is unobstructed, his command of meaning, objects, etymology, and eloquence is unfaltering. Thus the Tathāgata himself is unfaltering, and his knowledge sees the past, the present, and the future without obstruction. He therefore teaches the Dharma to all sentient beings without any lack of awareness. This is the third of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­383

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata [F.41.b] does not become unfocused in his mind: whether he is walking, standing, sitting, lying down, eating, speaking, or remaining silent, the Tathāgata is constantly focused. He has attained the penultimate profound state of concentration and remains in unobstructed meditation. There is no sentient being in any state of being, whether focused or unfocused, who is able to observe the mind of the Tathāgata, except with the Tathāgata’s blessing. Thus, the Tathāgata remains always focused, and he therefore teaches the Dharma to sentient beings so that they might develop concentration. This is the fourth of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­384

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata does not entertain preferences, which lead to unbalanced states of mind. How so? In the field of the Tathāgata there are no preferences, because his field is imperishable, like space. The Tathāgata has no preferences with regard to sentient beings because they are by nature indistinguishable. There are no preferences in the buddha field of the Tathāgata, because from the perspective of the knowledge of sameness, the totality of phenomena is indivisible. The Tathāgata has no preferences with respect to phenomena, because their actual nature is free from attachment. The Tathāgata does not favor beings who uphold morality, nor does he become angry with the immoral. He does not give benefits to those who provide service, nor does he reject those who act offensively. He is not indifferent to those who are receptive to training, nor does he have contempt for beings immersed in error. The Tathāgata stays balanced in relation to all phenomena, and so it is said that the Tathāgata does not entertain preferences. In this way, the Tathāgata [F.42.a] does not entertain preferences, and thus he teaches the Dharma to all sentient beings so that they may eliminate preferences. This is the fifth of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­385

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the equanimity of the Tathāgata is not unconsidered. How so? The equanimity of the Tathāgata is related to the path of cultivation and does not exist without the path of cultivation. The equanimity of the Tathāgata is related to the cultivation of the mind, the cultivation of morality, [MS.49.b] and the cultivation of wisdom, and it does not exist without the cultivation of wisdom. The equanimity of the Tathāgata is connected with knowledge and does not exist in the presence of confusion. The equanimity of the Tathāgata is otherworldly and does not exist together with involvement in worldly matters. The equanimity of the Tathāgata is conducive to what is noble, and it is not conducive to what is ignoble. The equanimity of the Tathāgata sets the holy wheel in motion and does not abandon compassion for sentient beings. The equanimity of the Tathāgata comes from his own nature, not from that of others. Furthermore, Śāriputra, the equanimity of the Tathāgata is not elated or dejected. It is neither high nor low. It does not rest and is imperturbable. It is free from duality. It is beyond addition and subtraction. It considers the right moment and does not transgress the temporal. It is imperturbable, unconceited, free of mental constructions, undiscriminating, not cultivated, nonconceptual, real, genuine, actual, not false, and not anything different. Such is his perfect equanimity, Śāriputra, and the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma to all sentient beings so that they may attain equanimity. This, Śāriputra, is the sixth of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­386

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the zeal of the Tathāgata is never given up. What is meant by zeal here? [F.42.b] It is the zeal for wholesome conduct. What does that imply? It implies that the Tathāgata’s zeal for great love is never given up, his zeal for great compassion is never given up, his zeal to teach the Dharma is never given up, his zeal to train sentient beings is never given up, his zeal to bring sentient beings to maturity is never given up, his zeal for seclusion is never given up, his zeal to encourage others to become bodhisatvas is never given up, and his zeal for the Three Jewels to endure is never given up. The Tathāgata is not driven by zeal; knowledge is foremost. This is the zeal of the Tathāgata, and in order to instill the zeal for unsurpassed omniscience in all sentient beings, he teaches them the Dharma. This is the seventh of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­387

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the vigor of the Tathāgata is never given up. This is what the vigor of the Tathāgata is like. His vigor is such that he never abandons beings who are responsive to training, and his vigor is such that he is never disheartened when he encounters those who wish to hear the Dharma. If the Tathāgata encounters someone who wishes to hear the Dharma, a suitable vessel for the Dharma who has the good fortune of not becoming weary when he hears the Dharma, then the Tathāgata does not turn away from this opportunity but teaches the Dharma continually, with no concern for food. Because of his concern for sentient beings, the Tathāgata will enter as many buddha fields as there are grains of sand of the river Ganges, and wherever there are beings to be trained by the Buddha, even just one, the Tathāgata will not display any sign of fatigue in body, speech, or mind. The Tathāgata remains serene in body, speech, and mind. He engages with vigor. He speaks highly of vigor. Through genuinely engaging with vigor, sentient beings will attain noble liberation, and it is that vigor that he extols to sentient beings. This, Śāriputra, [MS.50.a] is the eighth of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­388

“Moreover, Śāriputra, [F.43.a] the Tathāgata’s awareness of all things in all ways and of all things at all times is never given up, because the Tathāgata’s awareness is free from distraction. How so? The moment the perfectly awakened Tathāgata became an unsurpassed, fully accomplished buddha, he could see the mindstreams of all sentient beings in the past, future, and present, and from the moment of his awakening, the awareness of the Tathāgata has never been distracted. The knowledge of the Tathāgata, by which he knows the ways of sentient beings, will not be lost. The Tathāgata does not lose his awareness of the conduct of sentient beings in relation to the three types of sentient beings, their acquisition of their faculties, and the states of mind that motivate them. As he teaches the Dharma to sentient beings, the Tathāgata does not need to employ his awareness to recollect, contemplate, or analyze. He makes no mistakes. How can that be? It is because there is no deterioration in his awareness. Self-aware and undistracted, he teaches the Dharma to sentient beings. This, Śāriputra, is the ninth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­389

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the concentration of the Tathāgata is never given up. The concentration of the Tathāgata is the sameness of all phenomena. It is the absence of any differences between phenomena. It is endowed with the actual nature of all phenomena. Why does the Tathāgata not lose his concentration? Whatever suchness is, that is what his concentration is like. Whatever his concentration is like, that is what suchness is. He rests in this sameness, and that is why he is ‘concentrated.’51 The sameness of the very peak of attachment is the sameness of the very peak of nonattachment. The sameness of the very peak of anger is the sameness of the very peak of the absence of anger. The sameness of the very peak of confusion is the sameness of the very peak of the absence of confusion. [F.43.b] The sameness of the very peak of the conditioned is the sameness of the very peak of the unconditioned. The sameness of the very peak of saṃsāra is the sameness of the very peak of nirvāṇa. He actualizes this sameness, and that is why it is said that there is no deterioration in the concentration of the Tathāgata. How can that be? It is because his sameness is never given up; it is not corrupted. Further, although the concentration of the Tathāgata is not dependent on the eye and not dependent on the ear, the nose, the tongue, the body, or the mind, the Tathāgata does not lack faculties. His concentration is not reliant on the earth element. It is not reliant on the water, fire, or wind element. [MS.50.b] It is not reliant on the realm of desire, form, or formlessness. It is not reliant on this world, and it is not reliant on the world beyond. As it is not reliant on anything, it is never given up. Therefore, as the Tathāgata’s concentration is never given up, he teaches the Dharma to all sentient beings in order that they may achieve this concentration. This, Śāriputra, is the tenth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­390

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the wisdom of the Tathāgata is never given up. What is the wisdom of the Tathāgata?52 It is a full understanding of all phenomena. It is a knowledge that is unaffected by others. It is a knowledge that is able to make things clear for other sentient beings, for other people. It is a knowledge that comes from skill in detailed, nondual53 analysis. It is a knowledge that understands everything that is said. It is a knowledge that, by employing a single expression, is able to continue teaching for a hundred thousand eons. It is a knowledge that can alleviate the doubts that come from such questions as ‘how’ or ‘why.’ It is a knowledge that is always unimpeded. It is a knowledge that teaches by assigning one to whichever of the three vehicles is appropriate. It is a knowledge that comprehends sentient beings’ eighty-four thousand kinds of mental activity. It is a knowledge that can assign what is appropriate among the eighty-four thousand categories of teaching. This understanding of the Tathāgata is boundless and imperishable because his teaching with wisdom is imperishable. [F.44.a] Therefore, the wisdom of the Tathāgata is never given up, and he thus teaches the Dharma to sentient beings so that they may attain imperishable wisdom. This, Śāriputra, is the eleventh of his unique buddha qualities.

4.­391

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the liberation of the Tathāgata is never given up. What is the liberation of the Tathāgata? The liberation of the śrāvakas lies in the fact that they follow only verbal expressions. The liberation of the pratyekabuddhas comes from their contemplation of conditions. The liberation of the lords, the buddhas, is their freedom from all sorts of clinging and ideas of duality. Liberation implies that one is not bound from the outset, one does not continue at the end, and one does not remain in one’s present state. It is freedom from grasping at the duality of eye and form. In the same way, it is freedom from grasping at the dualities of ear and sound, of nose and smell, of tongue and taste, and of body and physical objects. It is a liberation that is based on the absence of grasping and the absence of attachment. Knowledge is the natural luminosity of the mind, and that is why it is said that the wisdom inherent in a single moment of thought can lead to the realization of unsurpassed perfect awakening. As he is perfectly awakened, the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma to sentient beings. This, Śāriputra, [MS.51.a] is the twelfth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­392

“Moreover, Śāriputra, all the Tathāgata’s bodily activity is preceded by knowledge and accompanied by knowledge. The Tathāgata trains sentient beings by performing certain bodily activities. He trains sentient beings by speaking. He trains sentient beings by remaining silent. He trains sentient beings by consuming food. He trains sentient beings by means of his spiritual practice. He trains sentient beings by means of the major characteristics. He trains sentient beings by means of the minor marks. He trains sentient beings by means of his invisible crown protrusion, [F.44.b] by just being seen, by emitting radiance, by walking in a certain manner, and by entering and leaving towns. There is nothing in the conduct of the Lord Buddha that does not lead to sentient beings being trained. Therefore, it is said that all the Tathāgata’s bodily activity is preceded by knowledge and accompanied by knowledge. This, Śāriputra, is the thirteenth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­393

“Moreover, Śāriputra, all the Tathāgata’s verbal activity is preceded by knowledge and accompanied by knowledge. How so? The instructions that the lords, the buddhas, give are not useless. His prophecies are not trite. His utterances are well articulated. The speech of the Tathāgata is informative, instructive, not haughty, not base, not evasive, not stuttering, not dishonest, not harsh, not rough, and not inaccessible. It is soft, desirable, not dull, not fickle, not oppressive, not hurried, not frantic,54 with correct pronunciation, articulate, beautiful, melodious, strong, clear, sonorous, friendly, sweet, helpful, delightful, honorable, splendid, immaculate, and clear. It is not defective, not confusing. It is glowing, unimpeded, coherent, illuminating, and straightforward. It is not feeble, not fragmented, not rattling. It brings joy. It leads to physical well-being. It leads to mental rapture. It pacifies desire. It pacifies anger. It eliminates confusion. It overcomes māras. It demolishes evil. It conquers opponents. It makes things known. It is the booming of drums. It delights the wise. It is like the sound of the song of the cuckoo, the sound of Indra, the sound of Brahmā, the sound of the waves of the ocean, the sound of clouds, the sound of the earth, the sound of the curlew, the sound of the cry of the peacock, the sound of the pheasant, the sound of geese, the sound of the swan, [F.45.a] the roar of the king of beasts, the sound of the lute, the guitar, drums, the conch, or cymbals. It is informative, instructive, intelligible, charming, worth paying attention to, profound, and not like the mindless bleating of sheep. It is what gives rise to the root of happiness and to the wholesome. Words and expressions are uncorrupted. Sentences are well formulated. Words and meanings are related. The words conform with the Dharma. They are timely, relevant, and not excessive. He teaches, knowing whose abilities are adequate and whose are not. It is ornamented with generosity. It is purified by morality. [MS.51.b] It is accomplished through patience. It burns with vigor. It is made pleasant by concentration. It is fulfilled through wisdom. Its provisions are love. Its compassion is unwearied. It shines with empathetic joy. It is fulfilled through equanimity. It provides one with the three vehicles. It keeps the lineage of the Three Jewels unbroken. It establishes on the path the three types of sentient beings. It purifies the three liberations. It cultivates truth. It cultivates knowledge. It is blameless in the eyes of the wise. It is praised by the noble. It is as immeasurable as space. It is endowed with the best of all qualities. This, Śāriputra, is the nature of the Tathāgata’s speech, and this is why it is said that all the Tathāgata’s verbal activity is preceded by knowledge and accompanied by knowledge. This, Śāriputra, is the fourteenth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­394

“Moreover, Śāriputra, all the Tathāgata’s mental activity is preceded by knowledge and accompanied by knowledge. How so? The Tathāgata does not express himself through his mind. It is not by means of mental capacity or consciousness that the Tathāgata expresses his knowledge, that he becomes the lord of knowledge. The knowledge of the Tathāgata can engage with the minds of all beings. It adapts to the mentalities of all beings. [F.45.b] It is completely separate from the consciousness of all beings. It can reflect on all phenomena. In all concentrations, it is beyond the influence of others. It has transcended the idea of an object. It is free from conditioned arising. It is removed from the three forms of existence. It has transcended all forms of selfishness. It is liberated from all demonic patterns. It has left all illusion and deceit behind. It has abandoned all egoism and sense of possession. It is free of the cataracts of ignorance and confusion. It has fully cultivated the different aspects of the path. Like the heavens, it cannot be conceptualized. It is indivisible from the totality of phenomena. This, Śāriputra, is the way in which all the Tathāgata’s mental activity is preceded by knowledge, and this, Śāriputra, is the fifteenth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­395

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s vision of knowledge has unimpeded and unobstructed access to the past. How does it have this unimpeded access? Śāriputra, whatever may or may not have occurred in the past, the Tathāgata knows these buddha fields and is able to recount them. Whatever may have occurred within these buddha fields, manifesting as grass, bushes, herbs, and woods, he is aware of it all. Whatever may have occurred within these buddha fields, manifesting as the bodies of sentient beings and labeled as sentient beings, he is aware of it all. Whatever may have occurred within the buddha fields of various kinds of beings, in various forms, he is aware of it all. However many buddhas may have appeared, however many teachings on the Dharma each of these tathāgatas may have delivered, he is aware of them all. However many beings may have gone through the training of the Śrāvakayāna, and however many may have gone through the training of the Pratyekabuddhayāna, he is aware of them all. He has detailed knowledge of the buddha fields. He has detailed knowledge of the community of mendicants. He has detailed knowledge of the lifespans of sentient beings, [F.46.a] and he has detailed knowledge of the bases of phenomena. He understands the process of inhalation and exhalation. He understands the pleasures of enjoying good food. The Tathāgata knows the processes of death and rebirth of every being in the past. He knows their various abilities, their various forms of conduct, and their various inclinations. He knows their mental continua. He knows and is able to recount the states of mind that are continuous and the states of mind that arise. His knowledge stems from direct perception and from inference. One cannot find any mental patterns governed by the past in the Tathāgata. Such is the knowledge with which the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma faultlessly, adjusted to the inclinations of sentient beings. This, Śāriputra, [MS.52.a] is the sixteenth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­396

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s vision of knowledge has unimpeded and unobstructed access to the future. The Tathāgata knows all the tathāgatas who in the future will appear or disappear, who will come into existence or not come into existence. The Tathāgata knows the fires that will burn at the end of an eon, the waters that will churn and the winds that will rage. He knows the buddha fields that will manifest, the earth element that will be present within these buddha fields, the minute particles of dust that will exist, and the grass, bushes, herbs, and woods that will grow there. He knows the constellations of stars that will be there. He knows the lords, the buddhas, who will appear in the buddha fields, each and every one. He knows the pratyekabuddhas, the śrāvakas, and the bodhisatvas who will appear. He knows the edible enjoyments, the in-breaths and the out-breaths, the journeys, the dwellings, and the spiritual practices that will appear. [F.46.b] He knows the sentient beings who, being within the vast range of influence of any of the many tathāgatas, will be liberated through the Pratyekabuddhayāna or the Śrāvakayāna, and he knows the sentient beings who will be liberated through the Mahāyāna. He knows all this. He knows the places, the buddha fields‍—each and every one‍—where sentient beings will take birth, and the minds and mental states that appear and will appear. The Tathāgata knows all this. Even though the Tathāgata knows all this, the Tathāgata’s future mental stability is not disturbed. With this insight into the future, the Tathāgata teaches sentient beings. This, Śāriputra, is the seventeenth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­397

“Moreover, Śāriputra, the Tathāgata’s vision of knowledge has unimpeded and unobstructed access to the present. How does it have this unimpeded access? Śāriputra, the Tathāgata knows the buddha fields in the ten directions in the present by means of three ways of counting. He knows all present phenomena. He knows all present bodhisatvas, as well as the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas of the present. He knows every present constellation of stars. He knows every present blade of grass, shrub, herb, and wood. [MS.52.b] He knows and can recount the whole present earth element in the ten directions down to the most finely crushed particles of dust. He knows and can recount the whole water element down to the tiniest drop of water as small as a hair’s breadth. He knows and can recount the whole fire element, flames that ignite and go out. He knows and can recount the whole wind element, which makes the realm of form effective. [F.47.a] He knows and can recount in minute detail the whole space element. He knows the diverse present realm of living beings. He knows the present realm of hell. He knows what causes one to be born there, and he knows what causes one to leave that state. He knows the present realm of animals. He knows what causes one to be born there, and he knows what causes one to leave that state. He knows the present spirit world governed by Yama. He knows what causes one to be born there, and he knows what causes one to leave that state. He knows the present realm of human beings, and he knows what causes death there. He knows the present realm of the gods. He knows what causes one to be born there, and he knows what causes death there. He knows the present mental continua of all sentient beings. He knows their states of affliction. He knows the state that is free from afflictions. He knows all the present sentient beings who can be trained, and he knows those who cannot be trained. This is what the Tathāgata knows, and still the Tathāgata does not entertain any notions of duality. Remaining in nonduality, he teaches the Dharma to all sentient beings. This, Śāriputra, is the eighteenth of the Tathāgata’s unique buddha qualities.

4.­398

“These, Śāriputra, are the eighteen unique buddha qualities that the Tathāgata possesses and with which he completely overwhelms his surroundings with fiery, magnificent, glorious, wondrous and extraordinary true qualities, glowing, glittering and shining as he travels throughout all the vast worlds in the ten directions. Śāriputra, these eighteen unique buddha qualities are therefore [MS.53.a] boundless. [F.47.b] Śāriputra, just as space is boundless, so, too, are these unique buddha qualities of the Tathāgata boundless. Śāriputra, if one could claim that there is a limit to space, then one could also claim that there is a limit to the unique buddha qualities of the Tathāgata. When the bodhisatva, the great being, learns of these unique buddha qualities of the Tathāgata, he develops great faith, trust, and confidence, and he has no uncertainty or doubt about them. They bring him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and as these qualities are as inconceivable as space he considers them to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.”

4.­399

This is what the Lord said. After the Sugata had said this, he, the teacher, continued as follows:

4.­400
“The leader is without error,
Unshakable in body, speech, and mind.
In this way, he teaches the Dharma to all living beings.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­401
“He does not become haughty or depressed.
He has overcome attraction and aversion.
He is unconflicted, free from strife.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­402
“The leader does not lose his awareness.
He knows the dharmas, the domain of liberation, in full.
He does not lose his analytical abilities.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­403
“He maintains his focus.
He is focused whether he is eating, walking, or sleeping.
He is not disturbed, and his perception is not like that of sentient beings.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­404
“The Sugata does not differentiate
Between universes, beings, and victorious ones
But has the same great intentions in all circumstances.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­405
“His disinterestedness toward them is well considered.
He cultivates the path of definitive certainty
And remains of from opinions and judgements.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­406
“His zeal for what is wholesome is never given up.
Out of compassion, the teacher is always continually engaged
In training the unlimited expanse of beings. [F.48.a]
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­407
“His vigor never deteriorates,
Even when he sees that those to be trained are innumerable.
He trains them by means of body, speech, and mind.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­408
“Once he has realized awakening on the seat of awakening,
His awareness does not disappear
The Dharma he realized is not something to be known.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­409
“He does not conceptualize or maintain judgements.
He remains in the sameness of spontaneous focus,
And his concentration does not rely on any phenomena.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­410
“The leader gives instruction with wisdom.
He knows the activities of all beings
And speaks the Dharma according to their inclinations.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­411
“The liberation of the śrāvakas comes through words,
That of the pratyekabuddhas through contemplating conditions.
Beyond clinging, unstained like the sky,
The equanimity of the buddhas is inconceivable.
4.­412
“Mind primordially unbound, [MS.53.b]
Mental continua naturally liberated,
This liberation is the Dharma that he teaches.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­413
“He maintains his spiritual practice, keeping his gaze lowered
When standing, walking, or entering towns.
The luminosity of all the buddhas’ characteristics and marks
Comes from their engagement with the training.
4.­414
“When he sends out his light, which strengthens all beings,
Many millions of living beings experience joy.
Touched by the light, they are trained.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­415
“He spontaneously expresses a single sound,
And sentient beings hear sound appropriate to their inclinations.
His speech is heard like an echo.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­416
“For the Sugata there is no mental activity;
The leader’s acts are performed through knowledge,
And with knowledge he engages with the inclinations of sentient beings.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities. [F.48.b]
4.­417
“He genuinely applies meditative concentration
And is unswayed by any mental proliferation.
He remains in space-like equilibrium.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­418
“Through his knowledge, he has unlimited access
To all phenomena that took place in the past.
He knows all the various different creatures in minute detail.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­419
“Whatever may or may not occur
In future times,
The Buddha knows completely all that is spoken
Among beings, in buddha fields, and by victorious ones.
4.­420
“His mind does not become scattered
When he looks into the future.
He sees the Dharma that is suitable for sentient beings.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­421
“The Victorious One has unimpeded knowledge
Of all the paths traversed in the present.
The domain of the leader is like the heavens.
This is one of the leader’s unique qualities.
4.­422
“The eighteen unique qualities of the Tathāgata
Expressed here are inconceivable.
The devoted bodhisatva has faith
In the sky-like state of the Tathāgata.
4.­423

“Śāriputra, these are the Tathāgata’s eighteen unique buddha qualities, and with them the tathāgata, arhat, fully accomplished Buddha roars a true lion’s roar in the assembly, asserts the state of the supreme bull, and turns the holy wheel that no ascetic, brahmin, god, or māra in this world has legitimately turned.

4.­424

“Śāriputra, given these ten inconceivable qualities, a bodhisatva with firm devotion has great faith, trust, and confidence in the Tathāgata. He has no uncertainty or doubt about them. The Tathāgata brings him pleasure, joy, and satisfaction, and he considers him to be truly wondrous and extraordinary.” [B8]

4.­425

This is the fourth chapter, “The Inconceivable Tathāgata.”


5.

Chapter 5: Love, Compassion, Empathetic Joy, and Equanimity

5.­1

“Now, Śāriputra, [F.49.a] the lords, the buddhas, consider a bodhisatva with such firm devotion to be a suitable vessel. They consider him to be a suitable vessel for the cycle of teachings contained within The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva. They consider him to be a suitable vessel for the Buddhist teachings, and they reveal to him the path of the bodhisatva when he approaches them. Therefore, Śāriputra, [MS.54.a] one should understand things by means of this cycle of teachings. The lords, the buddhas, consider a bodhisatva with such firm devotion to be a suitable vessel. They consider him to be a suitable vessel for the cycle of teachings contained within The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva. They consider him to be a suitable vessel for the Buddhist teachings, and they reveal to him the path of the bodhisatva when he approaches them.


6.

Chapter 6: The Perfection of Generosity

6.­1

“Now, Śāriputra, how does one practice the perfections? Śāriputra, there are six perfections that bodhisatvas engage in when they practice the bodhisatva path. What are these six perfections? They are the perfection of generosity, the perfection of morality, the perfection of patient acceptance, the perfection of vigor, the perfection of meditation, and the perfection of wisdom.

6.­2

“What is the perfection of generosity? Śāriputra, the bodhisatva gives support to ascetics, brahmins, and the wretched. He gives food to those in need of food, [F.56.b] drink to those in need of drink. He gives vehicles, clothes, fragrance, garlands, ointments, shelter, utensils, medicine for the sick, light, music, male and female servants, gold, jewels, pearls, gems, conches, crystals, and coral. He gives horses, elephants, chariots, parks, hermitages, sons, daughters, wives, treasure, grain, stocks, storerooms, and all the pleasures enjoyed by the kings of the four continents. He gives all his joys and amusements, and he gives his hands, feet, ears, nose, eyes, head, flesh, blood, marrow, and bone. There is not a single worldly object that he will not part with for those in need.


7.

Chapter 7: The Perfection of Morality

7.­1

“What is the perfection of morality of bodhisatvas, great beings, like? [MS.61.a] How do bodhisatvas conduct themselves when they practice the bodhisatva path? Śāriputra, the conduct of bodhisatvas is good in three ways. What are these three ways? They are good bodily conduct, good verbal conduct, and good mental conduct. Now, what does good bodily conduct imply? Śāriputra, good bodily conduct implies that a bodhisatva abstains from taking life, abstains from taking what is not given, and abstains from sexual misconduct. Moreover, Śāriputra, good verbal conduct implies that a bodhisatva abstains from lying and abstains from slander, harsh words, and inane chatter. Finally, good mental conduct implies that a bodhisatva is not covetous, is without malice, and holds right views.


8.

Chapter 8: The Perfection of Patient Acceptance

8.­1

“Now, Śāriputra, what is the bodhisatva’s perfection of patient acceptance, by which he wholeheartedly practices the way of the bodhisatva? Śāriputra, the bodhisatva’s patience comes from a natural ability for endurance. He can patiently accept cold and heat, starvation and thirst, wind and scorching heat, [MS.81.a] insects and reptiles, and people speaking to him in unpleasant and unwelcome ways. He is patient with painful sensations that are related to or produced by the physical body and endures them easily, whether they are intense, strong, sharp, life threatening, or deadly.


9.

Chapter 9: The Perfection of Vigor

9.­1

“Now, Śāriputra, what is the bodhisatvas’ perfection of vigor like, the perfection of vigor by means of which bodhisatvas, great beings, practice the way of the bodhisatva and that makes bodhisatvas, great beings, invulnerable to attacks by Māra and his retinue, the gods, and all other opponents?101

9.­2

“Śāriputra, the vigor of the bodhisatva, the great being, is unyielding and involves no concern for his body or his life. When he has cultivated this powerful vigor, he will seek out the cycle of teachings contained in The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva. He will study it conscientiously, learn it, memorize it, recite it, absorb it, clarify it for others, teach it in great detail, commit it to writing, and preserve it.


10.

Chapter 10: The Perfection of Meditation

10.­1

“What, then, is the bodhisatva’s perfection of meditation like, the perfection of meditation by means of which bodhisatvas, great beings, practice the way of the bodhisatva? Śāriputra, the bodhisatva has left desires behind. He has left evil, unwholesome qualities behind, and he attains and abides in the first meditative state, the state of joy and happiness [F.144.a] that is born from seclusion and that includes conceptualization and deliberation.


11.

Chapter 11: The Perfection of Wisdom

11.­1

“Now, Śāriputra, what is the bodhisatvas’ perfection of wisdom like, the perfection of wisdom by means of which bodhisatvas, great beings, practice the way of the bodhisatva? Śāriputra, the bodhisatva conscientiously studies the cycle of teachings contained in The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva; he learns it, memorizes it, reads it, absorbs it, clarifies it to others, and teaches it in great detail. When he has conscientiously studied the cycle of teachings contained in The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva, when he has learned it, memorized it, read it, clarified it to others, and taught it in great detail, he develops the different aspects of wisdom.


c.

Colophon

c.­1

This was translated into Tibetan by the Indian preceptors Ācārya Surendra, Śīlendra, and Ācārya Dharmatāśīla [F.205.b] and revised according to the later language reform.


ab.

Abbreviations

Akṣ Akṣayamati­nirdeśa­sūtra (Braarvig 1996)
Chi Chinese; see Dh and Xu.
D Degé Kangyur
Dh Chinese translation of the Bodhisatva­piṭaka by Dharmarakṣa 法護 法護 (2) (1018–58 ᴄᴇ), Foshuo dashengpusacangzhengfajing 佛說大乘菩薩藏正法經, in Taishō 316.
MS Sanskrit manuscript of the Bodhisatva­piṭaka (Liland et al., forthcoming).
Q Peking 1737 (Qianlong) Kangyur.
Skt Sanskrit; see MS.
Taishō Taishō Shinshū Daizōkyō 大正新修大藏經, Tokyo 1926–34.
Tib Tibetan translation of the Bodhisatva­piṭaka by Surendrabodhi, Śīlendrabodhi, and Dharmatāśīla (9th century ᴄᴇ), ’phags pa byang chub sems dpa’i sde snod ces bya ba thegs chen po’i mdo.
Xu Chinese translation of the Bodhisatva­piṭaka by Xuanzang 玄奘 (645 ᴄᴇ), da pu sa cang jing 大菩薩藏經, in Taishō 310(12).

n.

Notes

n.­1
We prefer to follow the mainstream Buddhist Sanskrit usage of manuscripts and inscriptions by spelling bodhisatva with a single rather than a double t, the latter being a convention of modern editors. See Gouriswar Bhattacharya, “How to Justify the Spelling of the Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Term Bodhisatva?” in From Turfan to Ajanta: Festschrift for Dieter Schlingloff on the Occasion of his Eightieth Birthday, ed. Eli Franco and Monika Zin (Rupandehi: Lumbini International Research Institute, 2010), 2:35–50. Note that this is also the spelling used in Gāndhārī, as well as in Khotanese, Tibetan lexicography, and old Thai documents.
n.­2
Liland et al., forthcoming.
n.­3
In Braarvig and Pagel 2006.
n.­4
Braarvig and Pagel 2006.
n.­5
Liland et al., forthcoming.
n.­6
This homage to Mañjuśrī is only included in MS.
n.­7
This sentence is missing in Tib.
n.­8
According to Tib and Chi, “You do not strike your ankles against each other when you walk.”
n.­35
Skt repeats anupama, while Tib has dpe med and zla med.
n.­36
This list constitutes the twelve branches of excellent speech (dvādaśaka­dharma­pravacana).
n.­37
MS: jñeya does not occur in Tib.
n.­38
MS: manojña (“agreeable”) here occurs for a second time.
n.­39
D and Q instead have rgya mtsho chen por (“into the great ocean”) here, but we follow MS and Chi, which seem to make more sense.
n.­40
“The Mahācakravāḍa Mountains” is absent in Skt.
n.­41
Following MS. D reads these two classes of gods together: gzhan ’phrul dbang byed kyi bdud kyi ris rnams.
n.­42
This power is later labeled the power of direct knowledge of recollection and realization by means of divine sight (divyacakṣuranu­smṛtisākṣātkriyā­jñānabala).
n.­43
D and Q read the end of this sentence a bit differently, adding Brahmā and Śakra to the list of those who do not turn the wheel of teaching like the Buddha. This might be a misreading of the Sanskrit, which states that the Buddha turns the holy wheel (brāhmaṃ cakraṃ). This is to some extent supported by the fact that the list is omitted in the Sanskrit.
n.­44
Sentence missing in MS.
n.­45
We follow Dh’s interpretation of this phrase and not MS, D, Q, and Xu, which all agree that “anger arises when one attains one’s goal.”
n.­46
The previous two sentences are missing in MS.
n.­47
D and Q disagree on this line, Q being closest to MS. Here we follow Q and MS; D: thar ba’i gnas las phyir yang mi ldog ’gyur, Q: mi ldog gyur cing gti mug rgyags pa med.
n.­48
This sentence is not found in MS.
n.­49
MS omits a few sentences here that are found in D and Q and which we have translated here. The passage in D reads ’dus ma byas ji lta bar ’dus byas kyang de ltar khong du chud par bya’o/ de ci’i phyir zhe na/ gang chos thams cad kyi rang bzhin de ni dngos po med pa’o/ gang dngos po med pa de la gnyis med de/ lus med pa/ mngon par ’dus ma byas pa de.
n.­50
This verse is not found in MS but occurs in Tib and Chi.
n.­51
MS: samāhita; Tib mnyam pa.
n.­52
The phrase nyams pa med do / de bzhin gshegs pa’i shes rab gaṅ zhe na (“…is never given up. What is the wisdom of the Tathāgata?”) is lacking in MS.
n.­53
D has mi zad pa (“imperishable” or ”inexhaustible”), but MS has advaya and Q has mi gnyis pa, which seems to be the correct reading.
n.­54
D: mi myur ba/ rab tu myur ba ma yin not in MS.
n.­101
Part of this sentence (D: bdud dang bdud kyi ris kyi lha’i bu rnams dang / de ma yin ba gzhan phas kyi rgol ba thams cad kyis, “to attacks by Māra and his retinue, the gods, and all other opponents”) is not found in MS.

b.

Bibliography

byang chub sems dpa’i sde snod (Bodhisatva­piṭaka). Degé Kangyur, vols. 40–41 (dkon brtsegs, kha–ga), folios 255.b (kha)–205.b (ga).

byang chub sems dpa’i sde snod (Bodhisatva­piṭaka). Peking 1737 (Qianlong) Kangyur, vols. 51–52 (dkon brtsegs, dzi–wi), folios 281.b (dzi)–234.a (wi).

byang chub sems dpa’i sde snod. bka’ ’gyur (dpe bsdur ma) [Comparative Edition of the Kangyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 108 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 2006–9, vol. 40, p. 737–vol. 41, p. 503.

Baums, Stefan et al. “The Bodhisattvapiṭakasūtra in Gāndhārī.” In Buddhist Manuscripts Volume IV, edited by Jens Braarvig et al., 267–82. Manuscripts in the Schøyen Collection. Oslo: Hermes, 2016.

Braarvig, Jens. Akṣayamati­nirdeśa­sūtra. 2 vols. Oslo: Solum Forlag, 1996.

Braarvig, Jens, and Ulrich Pagel. “Fragments of the Bodhisattvapiṭakasūtra.” In Buddhist Manuscripts Volume III, edited by Jens Braarvig et al., 11–88. Buddhist Manuscripts in the Schøyen Collection. Oslo: Hermes, 2006.

Edgerton, Franklin. Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Grammar and Dictionary. 2 vols. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1953.

Liland, Fredrik et al. Bodhisatva­piṭaka: A Critical Edition. Sanskrit Texts from the Tibetan Autonomous Region (STTAR). Vienna: Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, forthcoming.

Pagel, Ulrich. The Bodhisattvapiṭaka: Its Doctrines, Practices and Their Position in Mahāyāna Literature. Tring: Institute of Buddhist Studies, 1995.

Pedersen, Kusumita Priscilla. “The ‘Dhyāna’ Chapter of the ‘Bodhisattvapiṭaka-sūtra.’ ” PhD diss., Columbia University, 1976.


g.

Glossary

Types of attestation for names and terms of the corresponding source language

AS

Attested in source text

This term is attested in a manuscript used as a source for this translation.

AO

Attested in other text

This term is attested in other manuscripts with a parallel or similar context.

AD

Attested in dictionary

This term is attested in dictionaries matching Tibetan to the corresponding language.

AA

Approximate attestation

The attestation of this name is approximate. It is based on other names where the relationship between the Tibetan and source language is attested in dictionaries or other manuscripts.

RP

Reconstruction from Tibetan phonetic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the Tibetan phonetic rendering of the term.

RS

Reconstruction from Tibetan semantic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the semantics of the Tibetan translation.

SU

Source unspecified

This term has been supplied from an unspecified source, which most often is a widely trusted dictionary.

g.­1

Abhiyaśa

Wylie:
  • grags pa
Tibetan:
  • གྲགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhiyaśa AS

The father of the future buddha Kāruṇika.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 9.­164
g.­2

Abhyudgata

Wylie:
  • mngon par ’phags
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་འཕགས།
Sanskrit:
  • abhyudgata AS

A buddha in the distant past.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­203-204
  • 9.­231
  • 9.­243
  • 9.­257
  • 9.­261
  • 9.­263
  • 9.­274
  • g.­345
g.­3

abode of limitless consciousness

Wylie:
  • rnam shes mtha’ yas skye mched
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་ཤེས་མཐའ་ཡས་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • vijñānānaṃ­tyāyatana AS

The fifth of the eight liberations.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­228
  • g.­243
g.­4

abode of limitless space

Wylie:
  • nam mkha’ mtha’ yas skye mched
Tibetan:
  • ནམ་མཁའ་མཐའ་ཡས་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • akāśānaṃ­tyāyatana AS

The fourth of the eight liberations.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­228
  • g.­243
g.­5

abode of neither perception nor nonperception

Wylie:
  • ’du shes med ’du shes med min skye mched
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་ཤེས་མེད་འདུ་ཤེས་མེད་མིན་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • naivasaṃjñānā­saṃjñāyatana AS

The seventh of the eight liberations.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­228
  • g.­243
g.­6

abode of nothing whatsoever

Wylie:
  • ci yang med pa’i skye mched
Tibetan:
  • ཅི་ཡང་མེད་པའི་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • ākiñcanyāyatana AS

The sixth of the eight liberations.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­228
  • g.­243
g.­7

Ācārya Dharmatāśīla

Wylie:
  • chos nyid tshul khrims
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཉིད་ཚུལ་ཁྲིམས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmatāśīla

The 9th century Tibetan translator of this text.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • c.­1
g.­8

action

Wylie:
  • las
Tibetan:
  • ལས།
Sanskrit:
  • karma AS

See “karma.”

Located in 82 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­48
  • 1.­69
  • 1.­74-75
  • 1.­81
  • 1.­128
  • 1.­131
  • 1.­163
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­24-25
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­93
  • 4.­102
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­138
  • 4.­146-149
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­153-154
  • 4.­156-157
  • 4.­204
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­234
  • 4.­256
  • 4.­260
  • 4.­268
  • 4.­299
  • 4.­302
  • 4.­314
  • 5.­26
  • 6.­4
  • 6.­12
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­55
  • 7.­75
  • 7.­101
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­123
  • 7.­125
  • 7.­127
  • 7.­142
  • 7.­203
  • 7.­207
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­334
  • 7.­348
  • 7.­357
  • 8.­3
  • 8.­55
  • 9.­43
  • 9.­172
  • 9.­180
  • 9.­260
  • 10.­8-9
  • 10.­12
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­24
  • 10.­27
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­95
  • 11.­102-103
  • 11.­106
  • 11.­124
  • 11.­145
  • 11.­149
  • 11.­168
  • 11.­183
  • 11.­329
  • n.­71
  • g.­75
  • g.­248
  • g.­255
  • g.­354
  • g.­374
g.­9

affliction

Wylie:
  • nyon mongs
Tibetan:
  • ཉོན་མོངས།
Sanskrit:
  • kleśa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The essentially pure nature of mind is obscured and afflicted by various psychological defilements, which destroy the mind’s peace and composure and lead to unwholesome deeds of body, speech, and mind, acting as causes for continued existence in saṃsāra. Included among them are the primary afflictions of desire (rāga), anger (dveṣa), and ignorance (avidyā). It is said that there are eighty-four thousand of these negative mental qualities, for which the eighty-four thousand categories of the Buddha’s teachings serve as the antidote.

Kleśa is also commonly translated as “negative emotions,” “disturbing emotions,” and so on. The Pāli kilesa, Middle Indic kileśa, and Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit kleśa all primarily mean “stain” or “defilement.” The translation “affliction” is a secondary development that derives from the more general (non-Buddhist) classical understanding of √kliś (“to harm,“ “to afflict”). Both meanings are noted by Buddhist commentators.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­173
  • 4.­397
  • 6.­7
g.­16

analytical ability

Wylie:
  • so so yang dag par rig pa
Tibetan:
  • སོ་སོ་ཡང་དག་པར་རིག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratisamvid AS

May refer to the four analytical abilities, listed here as analytical ability in relation to objects, analytical ability in relation to phenomena, analytical ability in relation to language, and analytical ability in relation to eloquence.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­15
  • 4.­402
  • 7.­213
  • 9.­14
  • 9.­260
  • 9.­370
  • 11.­2-3
  • 11.­56
  • 11.­71-76
  • 11.­78-80
g.­21

arhat

Wylie:
  • dgra bcom pa
Tibetan:
  • དགྲ་བཅོམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • arhat AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to Buddhist tradition, one who is worthy of worship (pūjām arhati), or one who has conquered the enemies, the mental afflictions (kleśa-ari-hata-vat), and reached liberation from the cycle of rebirth and suffering. It is the fourth and highest of the four fruits attainable by śrāvakas. Also used as an epithet of the Buddha.

Located in 108 passages in the translation:

  • i.­11
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­5-6
  • 1.­210-211
  • 1.­214
  • 2.­20
  • 3.­1-2
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­45
  • 4.­47
  • 4.­62-63
  • 4.­65
  • 4.­67
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­97-99
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­112-113
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­145-146
  • 4.­149
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­423
  • 5.­2-3
  • 6.­13
  • 6.­15-16
  • 7.­218-219
  • 7.­221-222
  • 7.­248-249
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­292
  • 7.­306
  • 7.­322
  • 8.­7-8
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­20
  • 9.­66
  • 9.­77
  • 9.­79
  • 9.­112
  • 9.­114
  • 9.­133-134
  • 9.­136
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­166
  • 9.­170
  • 9.­177
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­203-204
  • 9.­231
  • 9.­243
  • 9.­257
  • 9.­274
  • 9.­282
  • 9.­284
  • 9.­286
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­304
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­354
  • 9.­356
  • 9.­362
  • 9.­369-370
  • 9.­372-373
  • 10.­9
  • 11.­99
  • 11.­233-236
  • 11.­241-242
  • 11.­252
  • 11.­255-256
  • 11.­262
  • 11.­273-275
  • 11.­277
  • 11.­281-282
  • 11.­285
  • 11.­296
  • 11.­309
  • 11.­311-312
  • g.­255
g.­23

ascetic

Wylie:
  • dge sbyong
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སྦྱོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • śramaṇa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A general term applied to spiritual practitioners who live as ascetic mendicants. In Buddhist texts, the term usually refers to Buddhist monastics, but it can also designate a practitioner from other ascetic/monastic spiritual traditions. In this context śramaṇa is often contrasted with the term brāhmaṇa (bram ze), which refers broadly to followers of the Vedic tradition. Any renunciate, not just a Buddhist, could be referred to as a śramaṇa if they were not within the Vedic fold. The epithet Great Śramaṇa is often applied to the Buddha.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • 1.­2-3
  • 1.­5-6
  • 1.­123
  • 1.­186
  • 2.­76
  • 3.­16
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­159
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­279
  • 4.­281
  • 4.­320
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­423
  • 5.­2
  • 6.­2
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­211
  • 7.­253
  • 9.­179
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­25
g.­25

assumption

Wylie:
  • yongs su rtog pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡོངས་སུ་རྟོག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • parikalpa AS

Imagining things that are not the case.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­169
  • 1.­171
  • 4.­52
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­188
  • 4.­355
  • 9.­333
  • 10.­25
g.­26

asura

Wylie:
  • lha ma yin
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མ་ཡིན།
Sanskrit:
  • asura AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A type of nonhuman being whose precise status is subject to different views, but is included as one of the six classes of beings in the sixfold classification of realms of rebirth. In the Buddhist context, asuras are powerful beings said to be dominated by envy, ambition, and hostility. They are also known in the pre-Buddhist and pre-Vedic mythologies of India and Iran, and feature prominently in Vedic and post-Vedic Brahmanical mythology, as well as in the Buddhist tradition. In these traditions, asuras are often described as being engaged in interminable conflict with the devas (gods).

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2-3
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­76
  • 3.­22
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­97
  • 5.­2
  • 7.­210
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­113
  • 9.­365
  • 9.­367-368
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­12
  • 11.­180
  • 11.­331
  • g.­412
g.­27

attribute

Wylie:
  • mtshan ma
Tibetan:
  • མཚན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • nimitta AS

Located in 47 passages in the translation:

  • i.­11
  • 1.­161
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­32
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­16
  • 4.­25
  • 4.­238
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­309
  • 4.­326
  • 4.­345
  • 4.­348
  • 4.­351
  • 4.­354-356
  • 4.­365
  • 5.­13
  • 7.­185-186
  • 7.­216
  • 7.­219
  • 8.­57-58
  • 8.­60
  • 10.­22
  • 10.­38
  • 11.­2
  • 11.­48
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­72-73
  • 11.­97
  • 11.­112
  • 11.­132-133
  • 11.­158
  • 11.­168
  • 11.­191
  • 11.­195
  • 11.­280-281
  • 11.­283-284
  • g.­371
g.­29

awakened

Wylie:
  • sangs rgyas
Tibetan:
  • སངས་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • buddha AS

Describes someone who has attained the highest goal of Buddhism. Also rendered here as “buddha.”

Located in 36 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 1.­5
  • 1.­111
  • 4.­285
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­369
  • 4.­388
  • 4.­391
  • 5.­2
  • 6.­15-16
  • 6.­25
  • 7.­129
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­322
  • 8.­7-8
  • 9.­77
  • 9.­131
  • 9.­191
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­282
  • 9.­284
  • 9.­289
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­354
  • 9.­372
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­33
  • 11.­236
  • 11.­252
  • 11.­302
  • g.­112
  • g.­119
  • g.­365
g.­31

becoming

Wylie:
  • srid pa
Tibetan:
  • སྲིད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhava AS

The tenth of the twelve links of dependent origination.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­115
  • 1.­120
  • 1.­141-142
  • 1.­144-145
  • 1.­169
  • 1.­171
  • 1.­178
  • 1.­180
  • 1.­200
  • 3.­18
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­288
  • 5.­15
  • 9.­298
  • 11.­70
  • 11.­183
g.­36

Black Mountains

Wylie:
  • ri na nag po
Tibetan:
  • རི་ན་ནག་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kālaparvata AS

The Kāla Mountains of Bhāratvarṣa (i.e., India) are listed in the Mahābhārata as the mountain ranges Vindhya (separating the Deccan from north India), Mahendra (the eastern Ghats), Malaya (southern half of the Western Ghats), Sahya (the northern half of the Western Ghats), Rakṣavat (northeast extension of the Vindhya), Pāripātra, and the Sūktimat (or Śuktimat), which is presumably another name for the one remaining significant mountain range, the Arbuda in the northwest.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­68
g.­37

bodhisatva

Wylie:
  • byang chub sems dpa’
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས་དཔའ།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhisatva AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A being who is dedicated to the cultivation and fulfilment of the altruistic intention to attain perfect buddhahood, traversing the ten bodhisattva levels (daśabhūmi, sa bcu). Bodhisattvas purposely opt to remain within cyclic existence in order to liberate all sentient beings, instead of simply seeking personal freedom from suffering. In terms of the view, they realize both the selflessness of persons and the selflessness of phenomena.

Located in 443 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­1
  • i.­4-5
  • i.­9
  • i.­11-12
  • 1.­1
  • 2.­7
  • 2.­42
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­64
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­7
  • 3.­10
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­14-16
  • 3.­21
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­28
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­33-34
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­7
  • 4.­14
  • 4.­17
  • 4.­19
  • 4.­29-30
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­43-44
  • 4.­55
  • 4.­62
  • 4.­68
  • 4.­77
  • 4.­80
  • 4.­106-108
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­123-124
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­149
  • 4.­162
  • 4.­175
  • 4.­205
  • 4.­211
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­257-258
  • 4.­264
  • 4.­269
  • 4.­280-281
  • 4.­283
  • 4.­286
  • 4.­290
  • 4.­304
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­339-340
  • 4.­358
  • 4.­376-377
  • 4.­386
  • 4.­396-398
  • 4.­422
  • 4.­424
  • 5.­1
  • 5.­4-5
  • 5.­7-27
  • 5.­29-30
  • 6.­1-12
  • 6.­14
  • 6.­16
  • 6.­18
  • 6.­33
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­5-6
  • 7.­10
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­27-29
  • 7.­41-42
  • 7.­44
  • 7.­54-56
  • 7.­66-68
  • 7.­83-85
  • 7.­99-102
  • 7.­106
  • 7.­112
  • 7.­119-121
  • 7.­135-137
  • 7.­150-153
  • 7.­160
  • 7.­166
  • 7.­173-175
  • 7.­191-194
  • 7.­203-204
  • 7.­206-211
  • 7.­213-215
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­250-256
  • 7.­285
  • 7.­288-289
  • 7.­291-292
  • 7.­294
  • 7.­306
  • 7.­332-333
  • 7.­344-347
  • 7.­372-375
  • 8.­1-5
  • 8.­11
  • 8.­20
  • 8.­23-24
  • 8.­44
  • 8.­46
  • 8.­50
  • 8.­54-57
  • 8.­61
  • 9.­1-8
  • 9.­10-11
  • 9.­40
  • 9.­164-180
  • 9.­191
  • 9.­194
  • 9.­198
  • 9.­200
  • 9.­263
  • 9.­267
  • 9.­271-272
  • 9.­283-285
  • 9.­300-307
  • 9.­310-311
  • 9.­328
  • 9.­332-333
  • 9.­335
  • 9.­337-339
  • 9.­348-349
  • 9.­351-353
  • 9.­355-356
  • 9.­368
  • 9.­370
  • 9.­372
  • 9.­374-375
  • 10.­1-4
  • 10.­6-29
  • 10.­48
  • 10.­51
  • 11.­1
  • 11.­3-4
  • 11.­17-18
  • 11.­25-26
  • 11.­35-36
  • 11.­41-45
  • 11.­47-48
  • 11.­50-56
  • 11.­58
  • 11.­61-66
  • 11.­68-73
  • 11.­80-83
  • 11.­86-87
  • 11.­99
  • 11.­101-104
  • 11.­106
  • 11.­119-122
  • 11.­124-125
  • 11.­128-136
  • 11.­144-145
  • 11.­153-155
  • 11.­160-162
  • 11.­165-168
  • 11.­173-176
  • 11.­178-183
  • 11.­186-187
  • 11.­193-194
  • 11.­196-197
  • 11.­203
  • 11.­217-218
  • 11.­229
  • 11.­231
  • 11.­241
  • 11.­247
  • 11.­252
  • 11.­255
  • 11.­262
  • 11.­280
  • 11.­283-285
  • 11.­310-311
  • 11.­326
  • n.­1
  • n.­74
  • n.­104
  • n.­115
  • g.­67
  • g.­68
  • g.­97
  • g.­200
  • g.­261
  • g.­292
  • g.­313
  • g.­318
  • g.­319
  • g.­324
  • g.­327
  • g.­337
  • g.­341
  • g.­359
  • g.­374
  • g.­391
g.­38

brahmā

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahman AS

A class of gods presided over by Brahmā.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­81
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­159
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­320
  • 10.­21
  • g.­40
  • g.­129
  • g.­132
  • g.­147
g.­39

Brahmā

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahman AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A high-ranking deity presiding over a divine world; he is also considered to be the lord of the Sahā world (our universe). Though not considered a creator god in Buddhism, Brahmā occupies an important place as one of two gods (the other being Indra/Śakra) said to have first exhorted the Buddha Śākyamuni to teach the Dharma. The particular heavens found in the form realm over which Brahmā rules are often some of the most sought-after realms of higher rebirth in Buddhist literature. Since there are many universes or world systems, there are also multiple Brahmās presiding over them. His most frequent epithets are “Lord of the Sahā World” (sahāṃpati) and Great Brahmā (mahābrahman).

Located in 25 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­121
  • 4.­31
  • 4.­34
  • 4.­70
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­393
  • 5.­7
  • 6.­6
  • 6.­12
  • 7.­227
  • 8.­55
  • 9.­5
  • 9.­203
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­23
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­199
  • 11.­325
  • n.­43
  • g.­38
  • g.­43
  • g.­44
  • g.­45
g.­40

brahmā gods

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahman AS

See “brahmā.”

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 1.­35
  • 2.­76
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­34
  • 5.­2
g.­41

Brahmā of the one hundred thousand

Wylie:
  • stong phrag brgya pa’i tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • སྟོང་ཕྲག་བརྒྱ་པའི་ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śata­sāhasrika­brahmā AS

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­68
g.­43

Brahmakāyika

Wylie:
  • tshangs ris
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་རིས།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmakāyika AS

The first god realm of form, meaning “Stratum of Brahmā,” it is the lowest of the three heavens that make up the first meditative state.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • g.­243
g.­44

Brahmapārṣadya

Wylie:
  • tshangs ’khor
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་འཁོར།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmapārṣadya AS

The third god realm of form, meaning “Retinue of Brahmā,” it is the third of the three heavens that make up the first meditative state.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­45

Brahmapurohita

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa’i mdun na ’don
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པའི་མདུན་ན་འདོན།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmapurohita AS

The second god realm of form, meaning “High Priests of Brahmā,” it is the second of the three heavens that make up the first meditative state.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­46

brahmin

Wylie:
  • bram ze
Tibetan:
  • བྲམ་ཟེ།
Sanskrit:
  • brāhmaṇa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A member of the highest of the four castes in Indian society, which is closely associated with religious vocations.

Located in 49 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­11
  • 1.­2-3
  • 2.­76
  • 3.­16
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­159
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­279
  • 4.­281
  • 4.­320
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­423
  • 5.­2
  • 6.­2
  • 7.­120
  • 9.­195
  • 10.­20
  • 11.­244
  • 11.­246
  • 11.­257-261
  • 11.­263-265
  • 11.­269-279
  • 11.­281-282
  • g.­70
  • g.­216
  • g.­278
g.­48

Cakravāḍa Mountains

Wylie:
  • khor yug gi ri
Tibetan:
  • ཁོར་ཡུག་གི་རི།
Sanskrit:
  • cakravāḍa AS

Name of a mountain range in Buddhist cosmology.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­68
  • 4.­115
g.­49

calm abiding meditation

Wylie:
  • zhi gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཞི་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • śamatha AS

One of the basic forms of Buddhist meditation, which focuses on calming the mind. Often presented as part of a pair of meditation techniques, the other technique being “insight meditation.”

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­225
  • 4.­236
  • 4.­308
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­26
  • 10.­28
  • 11.­48
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­155-156
  • 11.­161
g.­51

cessation

Wylie:
  • ’gog pa
  • ’gag pa
  • zad pa
Tibetan:
  • འགོག་པ།
  • འགག་པ།
  • ཟད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • nirodha AS
  • kṣaya AS

Located in 25 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­153
  • 1.­169
  • 1.­171
  • 4.­184
  • 4.­225
  • 4.­227-228
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­367
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­139
  • 10.­21
  • 10.­26
  • 10.­28
  • 11.­65
  • 11.­67-70
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­149
  • 11.­159
  • g.­245
  • g.­380
g.­53

community

Wylie:
  • dge ’dun
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་འདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṅgha AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Though often specifically reserved for the monastic community, this term can be applied to any of the four Buddhist communities‍—monks, nuns, laymen, and laywomen‍—as well as to identify the different groups of practitioners, like the community of bodhisattvas or the community of śrāvakas. It is also the third of the Three Jewels (triratna) of Buddhism: the Buddha, the Teaching, and the Community.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 1.­8
  • 1.­211
  • 2.­4-5
  • 4.­395
  • 9.­97
  • 9.­203
  • 9.­207
  • 9.­219
  • 9.­221
  • 9.­261
  • 9.­285
g.­54

concentration

Wylie:
  • ting nge ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ཏིང་ངེ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • samādhi AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In a general sense, samādhi can describe a number of different meditative states. In the Mahāyāna literature, in particular in the Prajñāpāramitā sūtras, we find extensive lists of different samādhis, numbering over one hundred.

In a more restricted sense, and when understood as a mental state, samādhi is defined as the one-pointedness of the mind (cittaikāgratā), the ability to remain on the same object over long periods of time. The Drajor Bamponyipa (sgra sbyor bam po gnyis pa) commentary on the Mahāvyutpatti explains the term samādhi as referring to the instrument through which mind and mental states “get collected,” i.e., it is by the force of samādhi that the continuum of mind and mental states becomes collected on a single point of reference without getting distracted.

Located in 100 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5
  • 1.­69
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­131
  • 3.­13
  • 3.­32
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­8
  • 4.­14-15
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­80-83
  • 4.­87
  • 4.­98-99
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­103
  • 4.­106
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­189
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­228-229
  • 4.­297
  • 4.­299
  • 4.­311
  • 4.­313-315
  • 4.­317
  • 4.­354
  • 4.­383
  • 4.­389
  • 4.­393-394
  • 4.­409
  • 5.­14
  • 6.­7
  • 6.­9
  • 6.­13
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­216-218
  • 9.­5
  • 9.­164
  • 10.­2
  • 10.­5
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­22-23
  • 10.­25
  • 10.­27-28
  • 10.­32-40
  • 10.­42-45
  • 10.­47-48
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­36
  • 11.­48
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­110
  • 11.­130
  • 11.­136
  • 11.­141-142
  • 11.­145
  • 11.­147
  • 11.­153
  • 11.­163
  • 11.­167
  • 11.­171-172
  • 11.­175
  • 11.­179
  • 11.­277
  • 11.­322
  • g.­75
  • g.­91
  • g.­94
  • g.­98
  • g.­248
  • g.­354
  • g.­356
g.­55

conceptualization

Wylie:
  • rnam par rtog pa
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་རྟོག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • vikalpa AS

Thought constructions.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­51
  • 4.­61
  • 4.­104
  • 4.­227
  • 7.­287
  • 9.­342
  • 10.­1-2
  • 10.­50
  • 11.­126
g.­56

confident eloquence

Wylie:
  • spobs pa
Tibetan:
  • སྤོབས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratibhāna AS
  • prabhāvita AS

Inspiration and courage that particularly manifest in endowing one with brilliant abilities in oration.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­135
g.­57

consciousness

Wylie:
  • rnam par shes pa
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཤེས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • vijñāna AS

The cognizant quality of the mind.

Located in 63 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­138-139
  • 1.­141
  • 1.­151-152
  • 1.­161
  • 1.­164
  • 1.­166-167
  • 1.­170
  • 1.­189
  • 1.­198-200
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­20
  • 3.­26
  • 4.­15-16
  • 4.­48-55
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­179-180
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­228
  • 4.­234
  • 4.­345-347
  • 4.­350
  • 4.­353
  • 4.­394
  • 5.­14
  • 7.­286
  • 7.­339
  • 7.­344
  • 9.­345
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­13
  • 11.­49
  • 11.­55-57
  • 11.­59
  • 11.­82
  • 11.­87-93
  • 11.­183
  • 11.­283
  • g.­100
g.­58

corruption

Wylie:
  • kun nas nyon mongs
  • kun nas nyon mongs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་ནས་ཉོན་མོངས།
  • ཀུན་ནས་ཉོན་མོངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃkleśa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A term meaning defilement, impurity, and pollution, broadly referring to cognitive and emotional factors that disturb and obscure the mind. As the self-perpetuating process of affliction in the minds of beings, it is a synonym for saṃsāra. It is often paired with its opposite, vyavadāna, meaning “purification.”

Located in 23 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85
  • 1.­90
  • 1.­133
  • 1.­185
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­168
  • 4.­223-224
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­234
  • 7.­136
  • 8.­57-58
  • 9.­334
  • 10.­16
  • 11.­96
  • 11.­124
  • 11.­133
  • 11.­140-141
  • 11.­164
  • n.­147
g.­59

crown protrusion

Wylie:
  • gtsug tor
Tibetan:
  • གཙུག་ཏོར།
Sanskrit:
  • uṣṇīṣa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the thirty-two signs, or major marks, of a great being. In its simplest form it is a pointed shape of the head like a turban (the Sanskrit term, uṣṇīṣa, in fact means “turban”), or more elaborately a dome-shaped extension. The extension is described as having various extraordinary attributes such as emitting and absorbing rays of light or reaching an immense height.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­138
  • 4.­392
  • 6.­12
  • 7.­213
  • 9.­169
g.­60

cyclic existence

Wylie:
  • ’khor ba
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃsāra AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A state of involuntary existence conditioned by afflicted mental states and the imprint of past actions, characterized by suffering in a cycle of life, death, and rebirth. On its reversal, the contrasting state of nirvāṇa is attained, free from suffering and the processes of rebirth.

Located in 35 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­37
  • 1.­39
  • 1.­91
  • 1.­126
  • 1.­134-135
  • 5.­15
  • 5.­18
  • 7.­73
  • 7.­104
  • 8.­3-4
  • 8.­57-58
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­53
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­60
  • 11.­74
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­96
  • 11.­131
  • 11.­152
  • 11.­168
  • 11.­191
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­203
  • g.­99
  • g.­117
  • g.­186
  • g.­187
  • g.­353
  • g.­355
g.­61

defilements

Wylie:
  • zag pa
Tibetan:
  • ཟག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Literally, “to flow” or “to ooze.” Mental defilements or contaminations that “flow out” toward the objects of cyclic existence, binding us to them. Vasubandhu offers two alternative explanations of this term: “They cause beings to remain (āsayanti) within saṃsāra” and “They flow from the Summit of Existence down to the Avīci hell, out of the six wounds that are the sense fields” (Abhidharma­kośa­bhāṣya 5.40; Pradhan 1967, p. 308). The Summit of Existence (bhavāgra, srid pa’i rtse mo) is the highest point within saṃsāra, while the hell called Avīci (mnar med) is the lowest; the six sense fields (āyatana, skye mched) here refer to the five sense faculties plus the mind, i.e., the six internal sense fields.

Located in 34 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­14
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­267-269
  • 4.­271-274
  • 4.­287-289
  • 4.­336
  • 4.­343
  • 4.­355
  • 5.­2
  • 6.­16
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­328
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­354
  • 10.­24
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­48
  • 11.­236
  • g.­112
  • g.­119
  • g.­315
  • g.­356
  • g.­380
g.­62

dependent origination

Wylie:
  • rten cing ’brel bar ’byung ba
Tibetan:
  • རྟེན་ཅིང་འབྲེལ་བར་འབྱུང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratītya­samutpāda AS

The fact that all phenomena arise in dependence on causes and conditions, without which they cannot appear.

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­153
  • 3.­18
  • 4.­355
  • 11.­2
  • 11.­48
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­115
  • 11.­130
  • 11.­132
  • 11.­157
  • 11.­164
  • 11.­168
  • 11.­183-186
  • 11.­195
g.­63

designation

Wylie:
  • gdags pa
  • btags pa
Tibetan:
  • གདགས་པ།
  • བཏགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • prajñapti AS

To invest something with meaning.

Located in 25 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­140-141
  • 1.­143-157
  • 1.­160
  • 4.­351
  • 9.­173
  • 11.­46
  • 11.­52
  • 11.­134
  • 11.­138
  • 11.­164
g.­65

dharma

Wylie:
  • chos
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term dharma conveys ten different meanings, according to Vasubandhu’s Vyākhyā­yukti. The primary meanings are as follows: the doctrine taught by the Buddha (Dharma); the ultimate reality underlying and expressed through the Buddha’s teaching (Dharma); the trainings that the Buddha’s teaching stipulates (dharmas); the various awakened qualities or attainments acquired through practicing and realizing the Buddha’s teaching (dharmas); qualities or aspects more generally, i.e., phenomena or phenomenal attributes (dharmas); and mental objects (dharmas).

Located in 358 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 1.­5
  • 1.­89
  • 1.­96
  • 1.­99
  • 1.­114
  • 1.­116-118
  • 1.­121-124
  • 1.­198
  • 1.­213
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­44
  • 2.­48-49
  • 2.­52
  • 2.­58
  • 2.­62
  • 2.­64
  • 2.­68
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­76
  • 3.­5
  • 3.­15
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­21-22
  • 3.­33
  • 4.­3-4
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­34
  • 4.­42
  • 4.­142-143
  • 4.­148
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­170
  • 4.­174
  • 4.­192
  • 4.­195-198
  • 4.­200
  • 4.­204-205
  • 4.­242
  • 4.­244
  • 4.­248
  • 4.­257
  • 4.­268-269
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­282-283
  • 4.­285
  • 4.­288-289
  • 4.­297
  • 4.­302-303
  • 4.­308-317
  • 4.­323-325
  • 4.­329
  • 4.­334-338
  • 4.­352
  • 4.­355
  • 4.­364
  • 4.­380-391
  • 4.­393
  • 4.­395
  • 4.­397
  • 4.­400
  • 4.­402
  • 4.­408
  • 4.­410
  • 4.­412
  • 4.­420
  • 5.­2-3
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­10-19
  • 5.­22-24
  • 6.­7-9
  • 6.­12
  • 6.­16
  • 6.­27-28
  • 7.­12
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­37
  • 7.­93
  • 7.­127
  • 7.­131
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­139-140
  • 7.­142
  • 7.­147
  • 7.­153-159
  • 7.­181-182
  • 7.­188
  • 7.­192-193
  • 7.­195
  • 7.­197
  • 7.­203
  • 7.­205
  • 7.­210-214
  • 7.­216
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­223
  • 7.­227
  • 7.­244
  • 7.­254
  • 7.­265
  • 7.­274-275
  • 7.­277
  • 7.­314
  • 7.­325
  • 7.­327
  • 7.­335
  • 7.­374
  • 8.­5-8
  • 8.­20
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­18
  • 9.­20
  • 9.­30-31
  • 9.­39
  • 9.­41
  • 9.­46
  • 9.­52-54
  • 9.­58-59
  • 9.­61
  • 9.­63
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­67-68
  • 9.­70-71
  • 9.­73-75
  • 9.­80
  • 9.­82
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­100
  • 9.­108
  • 9.­132-133
  • 9.­141-143
  • 9.­149
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­166-167
  • 9.­169-170
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­177-178
  • 9.­186
  • 9.­188-189
  • 9.­192-194
  • 9.­199
  • 9.­224
  • 9.­235
  • 9.­237-238
  • 9.­240
  • 9.­242
  • 9.­261
  • 9.­270
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­303
  • 9.­305-306
  • 9.­310-311
  • 9.­332
  • 9.­339
  • 9.­349
  • 9.­351
  • 9.­354-355
  • 9.­362
  • 9.­364
  • 9.­367
  • 9.­373
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­15-16
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20-21
  • 10.­23-26
  • 10.­34-35
  • 10.­37
  • 10.­42-43
  • 11.­2-3
  • 11.­14-16
  • 11.­22
  • 11.­24
  • 11.­28
  • 11.­30
  • 11.­32-35
  • 11.­38
  • 11.­40
  • 11.­42
  • 11.­48-49
  • 11.­53
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­64
  • 11.­76
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­82-83
  • 11.­85
  • 11.­98-112
  • 11.­116
  • 11.­125
  • 11.­130-131
  • 11.­136
  • 11.­138-140
  • 11.­168
  • 11.­176
  • 11.­195
  • 11.­207
  • 11.­209-210
  • 11.­215
  • 11.­219
  • 11.­223
  • 11.­225-228
  • 11.­230
  • 11.­237
  • 11.­244
  • 11.­285
  • 11.­295
  • 11.­299
  • 11.­301-302
  • 11.­306
  • 11.­313-314
  • 11.­323-324
  • n.­33
  • n.­72
  • n.­117
  • n.­134
  • g.­66
  • g.­95
  • g.­121
  • g.­314
  • g.­375
g.­69

Dīpaṅkara

Wylie:
  • mar me mdzad
Tibetan:
  • མར་མེ་མཛད།
Sanskrit:
  • dīpaṅkara AS

A previous buddha who gave Śākyamuni the prophecy of his buddhahood.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­11
  • 9.­312
  • 11.­243
  • 11.­245-247
  • 11.­252
  • 11.­254-257
  • 11.­262-263
  • 11.­265
  • 11.­269-276
  • 11.­278-279
  • 11.­281-282
  • g.­70
  • g.­167
  • g.­216
  • g.­256
  • g.­278
g.­72

divine hearing

Wylie:
  • lha’i rna ba
Tibetan:
  • ལྷའི་རྣ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • divyaśrotra AS

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­8
  • 9.­316
  • 10.­6
  • 10.­11-13
  • g.­103
  • g.­315
  • g.­339
g.­76

eight liberations

Wylie:
  • rnam par thar pa brgyad
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པ་བརྒྱད།
Sanskrit:
  • aṣṭavimokṣa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A series of progressively more subtle states of meditative realization or attainment. There are several presentations of these found in the canonical literature. One of the most common is as follows: (1) One observes form while the mind dwells at the level of the form realm. (2) One observes forms externally while discerning formlessness internally. (3) One dwells in the direct experience of the body’s pleasant aspect. (4) One dwells in the realization of the sphere of infinite space by transcending all conceptions of matter, resistance, and diversity. (5) Transcending the sphere of infinite space, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of infinite consciousness. (6) Transcending the sphere of infinite consciousness, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of nothingness. (7) Transcending the sphere of nothingness, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of neither perception nor nonperception. (8) Transcending the sphere of neither perception nor nonperception, one dwells in the realization of the cessation of conception and feeling.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­228
  • 9.­164
  • g.­3
  • g.­4
  • g.­5
  • g.­6
  • g.­186
  • g.­187
g.­80

eighteen unique buddha qualities

Wylie:
  • sangs rgyas kyi chos ma ’dres pa bco brgyad rnams
Tibetan:
  • སངས་རྒྱས་ཀྱི་ཆོས་མ་འདྲེས་པ་བཅོ་བརྒྱད་རྣམས།
Sanskrit:
  • aṣṭādaśāveṇikā­buddha­dharma AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Eighteen special features of a buddha’s behavior, realization, activity, and wisdom that are not shared by other beings. They are generally listed as: (1) he never makes a mistake, (2) he is never boisterous, (3) he never forgets, (4) his concentration never falters, (5) he has no notion of distinctness, (6) his equanimity is not due to lack of consideration, (7) his motivation never falters, (8) his endeavor never fails, (9) his mindfulness never falters, (10) he never abandons his concentration, (11) his insight (prajñā) never decreases, (12) his liberation never fails, (13) all his physical actions are preceded and followed by wisdom (jñāna), (14) all his verbal actions are preceded and followed by wisdom, (15) all his mental actions are preceded and followed by wisdom, (16) his wisdom and vision perceive the past without attachment or hindrance, (17) his wisdom and vision perceive the future without attachment or hindrance, and (18) his wisdom and vision perceive the present without attachment or hindrance.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­13
  • 4.­138
  • 4.­377-378
  • 4.­398
  • 4.­423
  • 6.­12
  • 11.­2
  • g.­81
  • g.­389
g.­83

eighth-lowest stage

Wylie:
  • brgyad pa
Tibetan:
  • བརྒྱད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A person who is “eight steps” away in the arc of their development from becoming an arhat (Tib. dgra bcom pa). Specifically, this term refers to one who is on the cusp of becoming a stream enterer (Skt. srotaāpanna; Tib. rgyun du zhugs pa), and it is the first and lowest stage in a list of eight stages or classes of a noble person (Skt. āryapudgala). The person at this lowest stage in the sequence is still on the path of seeing (Skt. darśanamārga; Tib. mthong lam) and then enters the path of cultivation (Skt. bhāvanāmārga; Tib. sgom lam) upon attaining the next stage, that of a stream enterer (stage seven). From there they progress through the remaining stages of the śrāvaka path, becoming in turn a once-returner (stages six and five), a non-returner (stages four and three), and an arhat (stages two and one). This same “eighth stage” also appears in a set of ten stages (Skt. daśabhūmi; Tib. sa bcu) found in Mahāyāna sources, where it is the third out of the ten. Not to be confused with the ten stages of the bodhisattva’s path, these ten stages mark the progress of one who sequentially follows the paths of a śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, and then bodhisattva on their way to complete buddhahood. In this set of ten stages a person “on the eighth stage” is similarly one who is on the cusp of becoming a stream enterer.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­137
  • 11.­99
g.­84

eighty minor marks

Wylie:
  • dpe byad bzang po brgyad cu
Tibetan:
  • དཔེ་བྱད་བཟང་པོ་བརྒྱད་ཅུ།
Sanskrit:
  • aśītyanuvyañjana AS

A set of eighty bodily characteristics and insignia borne by both buddhas and kings of the entire world (cakravartins). They are considered “minor” in terms of being secondary to the thirty-two characteristics of a great being.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­8
  • 2.­51
  • 6.­8
  • g.­223
  • g.­367
g.­85

elder

Wylie:
  • gnas brtan
Tibetan:
  • གནས་བརྟན།
Sanskrit:
  • sthavira AS

A monk of seniority within the assembly of the śrāvakas.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­88
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­110-111
  • 4.­114-115
  • 4.­118
  • 7.­169
  • 7.­247-248
  • 11.­285
g.­86

elements

Wylie:
  • khams
Tibetan:
  • ཁམས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhātu AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In the context of Buddhist philosophy, one way to describe experience in terms of eighteen elements (eye, form, and eye consciousness; ear, sound, and ear consciousness; nose, smell, and nose consciousness; tongue, taste, and tongue consciousness; body, touch, and body consciousness; and mind, mental phenomena, and mind consciousness).

This also refers to the elements of the world, which can be enumerated as four, five, or six. The four elements are earth, water, fire, and air. A fifth, space, is often added, and the sixth is consciousness.

Located in 48 passages in the translation:

  • i.­8
  • 1.­150
  • 1.­163
  • 1.­166
  • 1.­200
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­172-175
  • 4.­179-181
  • 4.­183
  • 4.­191
  • 4.­353
  • 4.­355-356
  • 7.­28
  • 7.­31
  • 7.­348
  • 9.­334-335
  • 10.­28
  • 11.­56
  • 11.­59
  • 11.­61
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­74
  • 11.­89
  • 11.­101
  • 11.­117
  • 11.­122-123
  • 11.­127
  • 11.­130
  • 11.­157
  • 11.­166
  • 11.­176
  • 11.­195
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­219
  • 11.­283
  • n.­18
  • g.­238
  • g.­356
g.­87

eon

Wylie:
  • bskal pa
Tibetan:
  • བསྐལ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • kalpa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A cosmic period of time, sometimes equivalent to the time when a world system appears, exists, and disappears. According to the traditional Abhidharma understanding of cyclical time, a great eon (mahākalpa) is divided into eighty lesser eons. In the course of one great eon, the universe takes form and later disappears. During the first twenty of the lesser eons, the universe is in the process of creation and expansion; during the next twenty it remains; during the third twenty, it is in the process of destruction; and during the last quarter of the cycle, it remains in a state of empty stasis. A fortunate, or good, eon (bhadrakalpa) refers to any eon in which more than one buddha appears.

Located in 78 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­53
  • 2.­17
  • 2.­30
  • 2.­39
  • 4.­10
  • 4.­19
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­98-99
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­104
  • 4.­115
  • 4.­242
  • 4.­247
  • 4.­250
  • 4.­260
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­396
  • 5.­2
  • 6.­15-16
  • 7.­73
  • 7.­104
  • 7.­106
  • 7.­109
  • 7.­123-125
  • 7.­148
  • 7.­270
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­297
  • 7.­302
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­324
  • 7.­327
  • 8.­13
  • 8.­20
  • 8.­24
  • 8.­36
  • 8.­42
  • 8.­45
  • 9.­48
  • 9.­66
  • 9.­76-77
  • 9.­89
  • 9.­102
  • 9.­117
  • 9.­164-165
  • 9.­170
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­218
  • 9.­256
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­310
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­354
  • 9.­373
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­24
  • 10.­31
  • 11.­236
  • 11.­243
  • 11.­266
  • 11.­275
  • 11.­277
  • 11.­282
  • 11.­287
  • 11.­289
  • 11.­299
  • 11.­309-313
g.­88

etymology

Wylie:
  • nges pa’i tshig
Tibetan:
  • ངེས་པའི་ཚིག
Sanskrit:
  • nirukti AS

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­382
g.­90

factors of awakening

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi yan lag
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་ཡན་ལག
Sanskrit:
  • bodhyaṅga AS

See “seven factors of awakening.”

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­313
  • 5.­21
  • 7.­157
  • 7.­254
  • 7.­374
  • 8.­56
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­23
  • 10.­26
  • 10.­45
  • 11.­2-3
  • 11.­56
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­136
g.­91

faculties

Wylie:
  • dbang po
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • indriya AS

May refer to the sense faculties (sight, smell, touch, hearing, taste, and the mental faculty). May also refer to the “five faculties”: faith, vigor, mindfulness, concentration, and wisdom.

Located in 52 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­142
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­25
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­188-193
  • 4.­195-201
  • 4.­204
  • 4.­207
  • 4.­215
  • 4.­311
  • 4.­350
  • 4.­388-389
  • 5.­21
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­125-126
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­146
  • 7.­157
  • 9.­169
  • 9.­356
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­15-16
  • 10.­26
  • 10.­28
  • 11.­2-3
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­167-173
  • 11.­183
  • g.­314
g.­92

false mental constructions

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa ma yin pa kun rtog pa
  • yang dag ma yin pa yongs su rtog pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པ་མ་ཡིན་པ་ཀུན་རྟོག་པ།
  • ཡང་དག་མ་ཡིན་པ་ཡོངས་སུ་རྟོག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhūta­parikalpa AS

Constructing the idea of an autonomous individual.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­140-141
  • 1.­155-157
  • 1.­160
  • 4.­268
g.­94

five faculties

Wylie:
  • dbang po lnga
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcendriya AS

Faith, vigor, mindfulness, concentration, and wisdom. These are the same as the five powers but at a lesser stage of development. See also 11.­168.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­167
  • 11.­173
  • 11.­175
  • 11.­181
  • g.­91
  • g.­98
  • g.­365
g.­97

five perfections

Wylie:
  • pha rol tu phyin pa lnga
Tibetan:
  • ཕ་རོལ་ཏུ་ཕྱིན་པ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcapāramitā AS

The practice of the bodhisatva, which consists of generosity (dāna), morality (śīla), patient acceptance (kṣānti), vigor (vīrya), meditation (dhyāna).

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­28
  • 11.­189
  • g.­261
g.­98

five powers

Wylie:
  • stobs lnga
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcabala AS

Faith, vigor, mindfulness, concentration, and wisdom. These are the same as the five faculties but at a greater stage of development. See also 11.­175.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­110
  • g.­94
  • g.­265
  • g.­365
g.­99

five realms

Wylie:
  • ’gro ba lnga
Tibetan:
  • འགྲོ་བ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcagati AS

These comprise gods and humans of the higher realms within cyclic existence, along with animals, anguished spirits, and the denizens of the hells, whose abodes are identified with the lower realms.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­56
  • 4.­152
  • 4.­158
  • g.­102
g.­100

five skandhas

Wylie:
  • phung po lnga
Tibetan:
  • ཕུང་པོ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcaskandha AS

Form, feeling, perception, mental conditioning, and consciousness. At the level of an individual person, the five skandhas refer to the basis upon which the mistaken idea of a self is projected. They are referred to as the “bases for appropriation” (Skt. upādāna) or the “five skandhas of grasping” insofar as all conceptual grasping arises based on these aggregates.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­195
  • 5.­18
  • 7.­339
  • 11.­68
  • 11.­127
  • g.­101
  • g.­317
g.­101

five skandhas of grasping

Wylie:
  • len pa’i phung po lnga
Tibetan:
  • ལེན་པའི་ཕུང་པོ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcopādāna­skandha AS

See “five skandhas.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­49
  • 11.­88
  • g.­100
g.­103

five superior abilities

Wylie:
  • mngon par shes pa lnga
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་ཤེས་པ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcābhijñā AS

The five supernatural abilities attained through realization and yogic accomplishment: divine sight, divine hearing, knowledge of the thoughts of others, clear experiential recollection of previous states of existence, and the realization of magical methods.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­257
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­292
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­6
  • g.­315
g.­104

foundations of magical abilities

Wylie:
  • rdzu ’phrul gyi rkang pa
Tibetan:
  • རྫུ་འཕྲུལ་གྱི་རྐང་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛddhipāda AS

The four foundations of magical abilities are learning, vigor, volition, and investigation. These are among the thirty-seven elements that are conducive to awakening.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­157
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­260
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­2-3
  • 11.­80
  • g.­365
g.­106

four continents

Wylie:
  • gling bzhi
Tibetan:
  • གླིང་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • cāturdvīpa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to traditional Buddhist cosmology, our universe consists of a central mountain, known as Mount Meru or Sumeru, surrounded by four island continents (dvīpa), one in each of the four cardinal directions. The Abhidharmakośa explains that each of these island continents has a specific shape and is flanked by two smaller subcontinents of similar shape. To the south of Mount Meru is Jambudvīpa, corresponding either to the Indian subcontinent itself or to the known world. It is triangular in shape, and at its center is the place where the buddhas attain awakening. The humans who inhabit Jambudvīpa have a lifespan of one hundred years. To the east is Videha, a semicircular continent inhabited by humans who have a lifespan of two hundred fifty years and are twice as tall as the humans who inhabit Jambudvīpa. To the north is Uttarakuru, a square continent whose inhabitants have a lifespan of a thousand years. To the west is Godānīya, circular in shape, where the lifespan is five hundred years.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­16
  • 6.­2
  • 6.­8
  • 8.­4
g.­108

four foundations of mindfulness

Wylie:
  • dran pa nye bar gzhag pa bzhi
Tibetan:
  • དྲན་པ་ཉེ་བར་གཞག་པ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • catuḥ­smṛtyupasthāna AS

Using the body to cultivate mindfulness by observing the body, using feelings to cultivate mindfulness by observing feelings, using the mind to cultivate mindfulness by observing the mind, and using phenomena to cultivate mindfulness by observing phenomena. Part of the thirty-seven elements that are conducive to awakening.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­121
  • 11.­135
  • g.­222
  • g.­365
g.­111

four immeasurables

Wylie:
  • tshad med bzhi
Tibetan:
  • ཚད་མེད་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturapramāṇa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The meditations on love (maitrī), compassion (karuṇā), joy (muditā), and equanimity (upekṣā), as well as the states of mind and qualities of being that result from their cultivation. They are also called the four abodes of Brahmā (caturbrahmavihāra).

In the Abhidharmakośa, Vasubandhu explains that they are called apramāṇa‍—meaning “infinite” or “limitless”‍—because they take limitless sentient beings as their object, and they generate limitless merit and results. Love is described as the wish that beings be happy, and it acts as an antidote to malice (vyāpāda). Compassion is described as the wish for beings to be free of suffering, and acts as an antidote to harmfulness (vihiṃsā). Joy refers to rejoicing in the happiness beings already have, and it acts as an antidote to dislike or aversion (arati) toward others’ success. Equanimity is considering all beings impartially, without distinctions, and it is the antidote to both attachment to pleasure and to malice (kāmarāgavyāpāda).

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­6
  • 11.­326
  • g.­158
g.­112

four kinds of confidence

Wylie:
  • mi ’jigs pa bzhi
Tibetan:
  • མི་འཇིགས་པ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturvaiśāradya AS

The Awakened One’s confidence in himself: (1) certainty in knowing all phenomena, (2) certainty in knowing that the defilements are completely exhausted, (3) certainty in predicting that past hindrances will not return, and (4) certainty in the path of renunciation that leads to the attainment of all perfections.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­13
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­138
  • 6.­12
  • 9.­14
g.­113

four kinds of perfect exertion

Wylie:
  • yang dag par spong ba bzhi
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པར་སྤོང་བ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • catur­samyakprahāṇāni AS

Not giving rise to any negativity that has not yet arisen, abandoning those negativities that have arisen, actively giving rise to virtues that have not yet arisen, and causing those virtues that have arisen to increase. Part of the thirty-seven elements that are conducive to awakening.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­26
  • g.­365
g.­118

four types of confidence

Wylie:
  • mi ’jigs pa bzhi
Tibetan:
  • མི་འཇིགས་པ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • catur­vaiśāradya AS

See “four types of confidence of the Tathāgata.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­282
  • 4.­321
  • g.­119
g.­119

four types of confidence of the Tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa’i mi ’jigs pa bzhi
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པའི་མི་འཇིགས་པ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • catustathā­gatavaiśāradya AS

The four types of confidence possessed by all buddhas: that (1) they are fully awakened, (2) they have removed all defilements, (3) they have taught about the obstacles to liberation, and (4) they have shown the path to liberation. See F.29.a.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­321
  • g.­118
g.­120

four wrong ways of approaching things

Wylie:
  • ’gro bar bya ba ma yin pa’i ’gro ba bzhi
  • ’gro ba ma yin par ’gro ba bzhi
Tibetan:
  • འགྲོ་བར་བྱ་བ་མ་ཡིན་པའི་འགྲོ་བ་བཞི།
  • འགྲོ་བ་མ་ཡིན་པར་འགྲོ་བ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturagati­gamana AS

Listed in the Bodhisatva­piṭaka as approaching things with yearning and approaching things with anger, confusion, or fear.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­295
  • 7.­101
g.­121

fourfold authentic knowledge of the tathāgatas

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa’i so so yang dag par rig pa bzhi
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པའི་སོ་སོ་ཡང་དག་པར་རིག་པ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • catustathāgata­pratisaṃvid AS

The essentials through which the buddhas impart their teachings‍: (1) exact knowledge of meanings, (2) exact knowledge of dharmas, (3) exact knowledge of their language and lexical explanations, and (4) exact knowledge of their eloquent expression.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­85
g.­122

fully accomplished buddha

Wylie:
  • yang dag par rdzogs pa’i sangs rgyas
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པར་རྫོགས་པའི་སངས་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • samyaksam­buddha AS

An epithet of a buddha.

Located in 99 passages in the translation:

  • i.­11
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­5-6
  • 3.­1-2
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­45
  • 4.­47
  • 4.­62-63
  • 4.­65
  • 4.­67
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­97-99
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­112-113
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­145-146
  • 4.­149
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­282-284
  • 4.­388
  • 4.­423
  • 5.­2-3
  • 6.­13
  • 6.­15-16
  • 7.­174
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­218-219
  • 7.­221-222
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­292
  • 7.­322
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­20
  • 9.­66
  • 9.­77
  • 9.­79
  • 9.­112
  • 9.­114
  • 9.­133-134
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­166
  • 9.­177
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­203-204
  • 9.­231
  • 9.­243
  • 9.­257
  • 9.­274
  • 9.­282
  • 9.­284
  • 9.­286
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­354
  • 9.­356
  • 9.­362
  • 9.­369-370
  • 9.­372
  • 11.­99
  • 11.­196
  • 11.­233-236
  • 11.­241-242
  • 11.­252
  • 11.­256
  • 11.­262
  • 11.­273-275
  • 11.­277
  • 11.­281-282
  • 11.­296
  • 11.­309
  • 11.­311-312
g.­123

gandharva

Wylie:
  • dri za
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་ཟ།
Sanskrit:
  • gandharva AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of generally benevolent nonhuman beings who inhabit the skies, sometimes said to inhabit fantastic cities in the clouds, and more specifically to dwell on the eastern slopes of Mount Meru, where they are ruled by the Great King Dhṛtarāṣṭra. They are most renowned as celestial musicians who serve the gods. In the Abhidharma, the term is also used to refer to the mental body assumed by sentient beings during the intermediate state between death and rebirth. Gandharvas are said to live on fragrances (gandha) in the desire realm, hence the Tibetan translation dri za, meaning “scent eater.”

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­63
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­113
  • 9.­314
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­12
  • 11.­76
  • 11.­331
g.­124

Ganges

Wylie:
  • gang gA
Tibetan:
  • གང་གཱ།
Sanskrit:
  • gaṅgā AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Gaṅgā, or Ganges in English, is considered to be the most sacred river of India, particularly within the Hindu tradition. It starts in the Himalayas, flows through the northern plains of India, bathing the holy city of Vārāṇasī, and meets the sea at the Bay of Bengal, in Bangladesh. In the sūtras, however, this river is mostly mentioned not for its sacredness but for its abundant sands‍—noticeable still today on its many sandy banks and at its delta‍—which serve as a common metaphor for infinitely large numbers.

According to Buddhist cosmology, as explained in the Abhidharmakośa, it is one of the four rivers that flow from Lake Anavatapta and cross the southern continent of Jambudvīpa‍—the known human world or more specifically the Indian subcontinent.

Located in 27 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­30
  • 2.­32
  • 4.­21
  • 4.­45
  • 4.­47
  • 4.­57
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­93
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­114
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­120
  • 4.­243
  • 4.­250
  • 4.­257
  • 4.­387
  • 5.­5
  • 6.­13
  • 7.­221
  • 7.­224
  • 8.­7-8
  • 8.­20
  • 9.­6
  • 11.­277
  • 11.­287
  • 11.­312
g.­125

garuḍa

Wylie:
  • nam mkha’ lding
Tibetan:
  • ནམ་མཁའ་ལྡིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • garuḍa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Indian mythology, the garuḍa is an eagle-like bird that is regarded as the king of all birds, normally depicted with a sharp, owl-like beak, often holding a snake, and with large and powerful wings. They are traditionally enemies of the nāgas. In the Vedas, they are said to have brought nectar from the heavens to earth. Garuḍa can also be used as a proper name for a king of such creatures.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 2.­6
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­113
  • 10.­12
g.­126

Gautama

Wylie:
  • gau ta ma
Tibetan:
  • གཽ་ཏ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • gautama AS

The Buddha’s family name.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5-6
  • 1.­10
  • 1.­22
  • 1.­26
  • 4.­47
g.­127

generosity

Wylie:
  • sbyin pa
Tibetan:
  • སྦྱིན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • dāna AS

The first of the six or ten perfections, often explained as the essential starting point and training for the practice of the others.

Located in 59 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­30
  • 2.­42
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­28
  • 4.­20-21
  • 4.­42
  • 4.­126
  • 4.­191
  • 4.­297
  • 4.­393
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1-4
  • 6.­6
  • 6.­18
  • 6.­20-21
  • 6.­33-34
  • 7.­60
  • 7.­116
  • 7.­155
  • 7.­168
  • 7.­255
  • 7.­374
  • 10.­15-16
  • 10.­22
  • 10.­26
  • 10.­44
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­107
  • 11.­119
  • 11.­182
  • 11.­189
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­218-224
  • 11.­226
  • 11.­228-229
  • g.­97
  • g.­116
  • g.­261
  • g.­313
g.­128

god

Wylie:
  • lha
  • lha’i bu
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ།
  • ལྷའི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • deva AS
  • devaputra AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In the most general sense the devas‍—the term is cognate with the English divine‍—are a class of celestial beings who frequently appear in Buddhist texts, often at the head of the assemblies of nonhuman beings who attend and celebrate the teachings of the Buddha Śākyamuni and other buddhas and bodhisattvas. In Buddhist cosmology the devas occupy the highest of the five or six “destinies” (gati) of saṃsāra among which beings take rebirth. The devas reside in the devalokas, “heavens” that traditionally number between twenty-six and twenty-eight and are divided between the desire realm (kāmadhātu), form realm (rūpadhātu), and formless realm (ārūpyadhātu). A being attains rebirth among the devas either through meritorious deeds (in the desire realm) or the attainment of subtle meditative states (in the form and formless realms). While rebirth among the devas is considered favorable, it is ultimately a transitory state from which beings will fall when the conditions that lead to rebirth there are exhausted. Thus, rebirth in the god realms is regarded as a diversion from the spiritual path.

Located in 148 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2-3
  • 1.­8
  • 1.­14
  • 1.­23
  • 1.­33
  • 1.­35
  • 1.­211
  • 2.­6-7
  • 2.­17
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­63-66
  • 2.­69-70
  • 2.­72
  • 2.­76
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­9
  • 3.­14
  • 3.­22
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­38
  • 4.­63
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­127
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­159
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­257
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­287
  • 4.­291
  • 4.­306
  • 4.­312
  • 4.­320
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­381
  • 4.­397
  • 4.­423
  • 5.­2
  • 6.­6
  • 6.­15
  • 7.­194
  • 7.­197
  • 7.­202-203
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­227
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­251
  • 7.­253
  • 7.­261
  • 7.­268
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­311
  • 7.­316
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­374-375
  • 8.­55
  • 8.­61
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­49
  • 9.­77
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­111
  • 9.­113
  • 9.­118
  • 9.­120
  • 9.­122
  • 9.­125
  • 9.­150
  • 9.­156
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­203
  • 9.­223
  • 9.­236
  • 9.­238
  • 9.­240
  • 9.­272
  • 9.­274
  • 9.­279
  • 9.­282
  • 9.­284
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­307
  • 9.­309
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­314
  • 9.­356
  • 9.­358
  • 9.­362-363
  • 9.­365
  • 9.­367-368
  • 10.­12
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­50
  • 11.­76
  • 11.­99
  • 11.­103
  • 11.­124
  • 11.­177
  • 11.­180
  • 11.­199
  • 11.­252
  • 11.­273
  • 11.­285
  • 11.­306
  • 11.­309
  • 11.­314
  • 11.­325
  • 11.­331
  • n.­41
  • n.­101
  • g.­38
  • g.­43
  • g.­44
  • g.­45
  • g.­73
  • g.­99
  • g.­135
  • g.­139
  • g.­140
  • g.­149
  • g.­151
  • g.­204
  • g.­242
  • g.­243
  • g.­337
  • g.­370
  • g.­392
  • g.­395
  • g.­412
g.­129

gods of the brahmā heavens

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahman AS

See “brahmā.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • 4.­116
g.­130

grasping

Wylie:
  • len pa
Tibetan:
  • ལེན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • upādāna AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

This term, although commonly translated as “appropriation,” also means “grasping” or “clinging,” but it has a particular meaning as the ninth of the twelve links of dependent origination, situated between craving (tṛṣṇā, sred pa) and becoming or existence (bhava, srid pa). In some texts, four types of appropriation (upādāna) are listed: that of desire (rāga), view (dṛṣṭi), rules and observances as paramount (śīla­vrata­parāmarśa), and belief in a self (ātmavāda).

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­141
  • 1.­145-146
  • 1.­169
  • 1.­171
  • 1.­173
  • 1.­178
  • 1.­180-181
  • 3.­18
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­52
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­351
  • 4.­391
  • 5.­13
  • 7.­288
  • 7.­335
  • 7.­350
  • 11.­5-6
  • 11.­10
  • 11.­68
  • 11.­91
  • 11.­126
  • 11.­183
  • 11.­195
  • g.­100
  • g.­283
g.­131

great beings

Wylie:
  • sems dpa’ chen po
Tibetan:
  • སེམས་དཔའ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāsattva

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term can be understood to mean “great courageous one” or "great hero,” or (from the Sanskrit) simply “great being,” and is almost always found as an epithet of “bodhisattva.” The qualification “great” in this term, according to the majority of canonical definitions, focuses on the generic greatness common to all bodhisattvas, i.e., the greatness implicit in the bodhisattva vow itself in terms of outlook, aspiration, number of beings to be benefited, potential or eventual accomplishments, and so forth. In this sense the mahā- (“great”) is close in its connotations to the mahā- in “Mahāyāna.” While individual bodhisattvas described as mahāsattva may in many cases also be “great” in terms of their level of realization, this is largely coincidental, and in the canonical texts the epithet is not restricted to bodhisattvas at any particular point in their career. Indeed, in a few cases even bodhisattvas whose path has taken a wrong direction are still described as bodhisattva mahāsattva.

Later commentarial writings do nevertheless define the term‍—variably‍—in terms of bodhisattvas having attained a particular level (bhūmi) or realization. The most common qualifying criteria mentioned are attaining the path of seeing, attaining irreversibility (according to its various definitions), or attaining the seventh bhūmi.

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­2
  • 3.­16
  • 4.­68
  • 4.­254
  • 5.­7-8
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­27
  • 5.­30
  • 6.­33
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­375
  • 8.­61
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­174
  • 9.­176
  • 9.­180
  • 9.­194
  • 9.­198
  • 9.­303
  • 9.­348
  • 9.­351
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­11
  • 10.­14
  • 10.­23
  • 10.­29
  • 11.­1
  • 11.­217
  • 11.­231
  • 11.­241
g.­132

great brahmās

Wylie:
  • tshangs chen gyi lha rnams
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་ཆེན་གྱི་ལྷ་རྣམས།
Sanskrit:
  • mahābrahma AS

One of the form realms, listed here between the previous brahmā realms and the Heaven of Lesser Light, the first of the realms of the second dhyāna in the form realm.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­135

Heaven of Brilliance

Wylie:
  • ’od gsal
Tibetan:
  • འོད་གསལ།
Sanskrit:
  • ābhasvara AS

Sixth god realm of form, it is the highest of the three heavens that make up the second meditative state.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • 4.­116
g.­136

Heaven of Excellent Appearance

Wylie:
  • gya nom snang ba
Tibetan:
  • གྱ་ནོམ་སྣང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sudṛśa AS

The third of the pure abodes and the fifteenth heaven of the form realm.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­137

Heaven of Exceptional Sight

Wylie:
  • shin tu mthong
Tibetan:
  • ཤིན་ཏུ་མཐོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • sudarśana AS

The fourth of the pure abodes and the sixteenth heaven of the form realm.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­138

Heaven of Great Results

Wylie:
  • ’bras bu che
Tibetan:
  • འབྲས་བུ་ཆེ།
Sanskrit:
  • vṛhatphala AS

The twelfth heaven of the form realm, it is the third of the three heavens that correspond to the fourth dhyāna.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • g.­143
  • g.­146
g.­139

Heaven of Immeasurable Light

Wylie:
  • tshad med ’od
Tibetan:
  • ཚད་མེད་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • apramāṇābha AS

Fifth of the god realms of form, it is the second of three heavens that make up the second meditative state.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­140

Heaven of Lesser Light

Wylie:
  • ’od chung
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཆུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • parīttābha AS

Fourth god realm of form, meaning “Lesser Light,” it is the lowest of the three heavens that make up the second meditative state in the form realm.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • g.­132
  • g.­147
g.­141

Heaven of Neither Perception nor Nonperception

Wylie:
  • ’du shes med ’du shes med min
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་ཤེས་མེད་འདུ་ཤེས་མེད་མིན།
Sanskrit:
  • naive­saṃjñi­nāṃnāsaṃjñin AS

The fourth of the four formless realms.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • 4.­99
  • g.­143
  • g.­146
g.­142

Heaven of No Distress

Wylie:
  • mi gdung ba
Tibetan:
  • མི་གདུང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • atapa AS

The second of the pure abodes and the fourteenth heaven of the form realm.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­143

Heaven of Nonperception

Wylie:
  • ’du shes med
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་ཤེས་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • asaṃjñin AS

A heavenly realm listed in this text between the twelfth heaven of the form realm, the Heaven of Great Results, and the Heaven of Neither Perception nor Nonperception, the fourth of the four formless realms.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­144

Heaven of Nothing Greater

Wylie:
  • mi che ba
Tibetan:
  • མི་ཆེ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • avṛha AS

The first of the pure abodes and the thirteenth heaven of the form realm.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­145

Heaven of Nothing Higher

Wylie:
  • ’og min
Tibetan:
  • འོག་མིན།
Sanskrit:
  • akaniṣṭha AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The eighth and highest level of the Realm of Form (rūpadhātu), the last of the five pure abodes (śuddhāvāsa); it is only accessible as the result of specific states of dhyāna. According to some texts this is where non-returners (anāgāmin) dwell in their last lives. In other texts it is the realm of the enjoyment body (saṃbhoga­kāya) and is a buddhafield associated with the Buddha Vairocana; it is accessible only to bodhisattvas on the tenth level.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • 4.­70-71
  • 11.­247
g.­146

Heaven of Perception

Wylie:
  • ’du shes can
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་ཤེས་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃjñin AS

A heavenly realm listed in this text between the twelfth heaven of the form realm, the Heaven of Great Results, and the Heaven of Neither Perception nor Nonperception, the fourth of the four formless realms.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­147

Heaven of Radiance

Wylie:
  • ’od chen
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཆེན།
Sanskrit:
  • ābha AS

One of the form realms, listed here between the brahmā realms and the Heaven of Lesser Light, the first of the realms of the second dhyāna in the form realm.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­148

Heaven of the Four Great Kings

Wylie:
  • rgyal chen bzhi’i ris
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་ཆེན་བཞིའི་རིས།
Sanskrit:
  • cāturmahā­rājakāyika AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the heavens of Buddhist cosmology, lowest among the six heavens of the desire realm (kāmadhātu, ’dod khams). Dwelling place of the Four Great Kings (caturmahārāja, rgyal chen bzhi), traditionally located on a terrace of Sumeru, just below the Heaven of the Thirty-Three. Each cardinal direction is ruled by one of the Four Great Kings and inhabited by a different class of nonhuman beings as their subjects: in the east, Dhṛtarāṣṭra rules the gandharvas; in the south, Virūḍhaka rules the kumbhāṇḍas; in the west, Virūpākṣa rules the nāgas; and in the north, Vaiśravaṇa rules the yakṣas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­149

Heaven of the Joy of Creation

Wylie:
  • ’phrul dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • འཕྲུལ་དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • nirmāṇarati AS

The fifth of the six heavens of the desire realm; also the name of the gods living there. Its inhabitants magically create the objects of their own enjoyment.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • 4.­116
g.­150

Heaven of the Power over Others’ Creations

Wylie:
  • gzhan ’phrul dbang byed
Tibetan:
  • གཞན་འཕྲུལ་དབང་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • para­nirmitava­śavarttin AS

The highest of the six heavens of the desire realm, its inhabitants enjoy objects created by others.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • 4.­116
g.­151

Heaven of the Thirty-Three

Wylie:
  • sum cu rtsa gsum
  • sum cu gsum
Tibetan:
  • སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་གསུམ།
  • སུམ་ཅུ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trayastriṃśa AS

The second heaven of the desire realm located above Mount Meru and reigned over by Śakra/Indra and thirty-two other gods.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­14
  • 2.­19
  • 4.­63
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­332
  • g.­337
g.­152

Heaven of Vast Virtue

Wylie:
  • dge rgyas
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • śubhakṛtsna AS

The ninth heaven of the form realm, it is the third of the three heavens that correspond to the third dhyāna.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • 4.­116
g.­153

hero

Wylie:
  • dpa’ bo
Tibetan:
  • དཔའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vīrya AS

An epithet of a buddha, also used in a general sense.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­33
  • 1.­116
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­54
  • 3.­4-5
  • 3.­12
  • 4.­231
  • 7.­210
  • 9.­5
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­70
  • 10.­33-34
g.­155

householder

Wylie:
  • khyim bdag
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱིམ་བདག
Sanskrit:
  • —

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term is usually used for wealthy lay patrons of the Buddhist community. It also refers to a subdivision of the vaiśya (mercantile) class of traditional Indian society, comprising businessmen, merchants, landowners, and so on.

Located in 93 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­4-5
  • 1.­7-8
  • 1.­10-11
  • 1.­37-38
  • 1.­41-42
  • 1.­48-49
  • 1.­53-54
  • 1.­61-62
  • 1.­69-70
  • 1.­75-76
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­91
  • 1.­101
  • 1.­113
  • 1.­124-141
  • 1.­157-166
  • 1.­168-171
  • 1.­197-200
  • 1.­208
  • 1.­215
  • 2.­1
  • 4.­30
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­292
  • 7.­309
  • 7.­335
  • 9.­38
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­176-180
  • 9.­195
  • 9.­199
  • 9.­202
  • 9.­304
  • 9.­336
  • 9.­366
  • 11.­257
  • 11.­285
  • g.­20
  • g.­172
  • g.­181
  • g.­284
  • g.­296
  • g.­297
  • g.­309
  • g.­345
g.­156

ignorance

Wylie:
  • ma rig pa
Tibetan:
  • མ་རིག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • avidyā AS

The basic misapprehension that propels one to take rebirth in saṃsāra.

Located in 40 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­53
  • 1.­56
  • 1.­91
  • 1.­129
  • 1.­134
  • 1.­141
  • 1.­153-154
  • 1.­156
  • 1.­168-171
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­27
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­206
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­232
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­288
  • 4.­355
  • 4.­394
  • 5.­13
  • 5.­17
  • 7.­343
  • 8.­37
  • 9.­15
  • 11.­18
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­106
  • 11.­125
  • 11.­164
  • 11.­183-184
  • 11.­195
  • n.­19
  • g.­117
  • g.­376
g.­160

Incessant Hell

Wylie:
  • mnar med
Tibetan:
  • མནར་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • avīci AS

The lowest hell, the eighth of the eight hot hells.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­378
  • 9.­86
  • 9.­92
g.­161

Indra

Wylie:
  • dbang po
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • indra AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The lord of the Trāyastriṃśa heaven on the summit of Mount Sumeru. As one of the eight guardians of the directions, Indra guards the eastern quarter. In Buddhist sūtras, he is a disciple of the Buddha and protector of the Dharma and its practitioners. He is often referred to by the epithets Śatakratu, Śakra, and Kauśika.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­137
  • 4.­393
  • 9.­5
  • g.­151
g.­162

insight meditation

Wylie:
  • lhag mthong
Tibetan:
  • ལྷག་མཐོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • vipaśyana AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An important form of Buddhist meditation focusing on developing insight into the nature of phenomena. Often presented as part of a pair of meditation techniques, the other being śamatha, “calm abiding”.

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­225
  • 4.­236
  • 4.­308
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­48
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­155
  • 11.­157-161
  • g.­49
g.­165

Jambu River

Wylie:
  • ’dzam bu chu bo
Tibetan:
  • འཛམ་བུ་ཆུ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • jāmbūnada AS

Legendary river carrying the remains of the golden fruit of a legendary jambu (rose apple) tree.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­64
g.­170

karma

Wylie:
  • las
Tibetan:
  • ལས།
Sanskrit:
  • karma AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Meaning “action” in its most basic sense, karma is an important concept in Buddhist philosophy as the cumulative force of previous physical, verbal, and mental acts, which determines present experience and will determine future existences.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­163
  • 1.­188
  • 3.­15
  • 7.­334
  • 7.­362
  • 10.­8
  • g.­8
g.­173

Kimbhīra

Wylie:
  • ci ’jigs
Tibetan:
  • ཅི་འཇིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • kimbhīra AS

A yakṣa of Rājagṛha who interacts with the Buddha in chapter 2 of the Bodhisatva­piṭaka.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • i.­3
  • 2.­2-4
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­13
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­45-48
  • 2.­63
  • 2.­81
  • g.­287
g.­175

king of the entire world

Wylie:
  • ’khor los sgyur ba’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་ལོས་སྒྱུར་བའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • cakravarttirājya AS
  • cakravarttin AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An ideal monarch or emperor who, as the result of the merit accumulated in previous lifetimes, rules over a vast realm in accordance with the Dharma. Such a monarch is called a cakravartin because he bears a wheel (cakra) that rolls (vartate) across the earth, bringing all lands and kingdoms under his power. The cakravartin conquers his territory without causing harm, and his activity causes beings to enter the path of wholesome actions. According to Vasubandhu’s Abhidharmakośa, just as with the buddhas, only one cakravartin appears in a world system at any given time. They are likewise endowed with the thirty-two major marks of a great being (mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇa), but a cakravartin’s marks are outshined by those of a buddha. They possess seven precious objects: the wheel, the elephant, the horse, the wish-fulfilling gem, the queen, the general, and the minister. An illustrative passage about the cakravartin and his possessions can be found in The Play in Full (Toh 95), 3.3–3.13.

Vasubandhu lists four types of cakravartins: (1) the cakravartin with a golden wheel (suvarṇacakravartin) rules over four continents and is invited by lesser kings to be their ruler; (2) the cakravartin with a silver wheel (rūpyacakravartin) rules over three continents and his opponents submit to him as he approaches; (3) the cakravartin with a copper wheel (tāmracakravartin) rules over two continents and his opponents submit themselves after preparing for battle; and (4) the cakravartin with an iron wheel (ayaścakravartin) rules over one continent and his opponents submit themselves after brandishing weapons.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­16
  • 4.­137
  • 5.­9
  • 6.­12
  • 6.­16
  • 7.­199
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­227
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­274
  • 9.­285
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20
  • 11.­199
  • 11.­311
  • 11.­325
  • g.­84
  • g.­309
  • g.­367
g.­176

kinnara

Wylie:
  • mi ’am ci
Tibetan:
  • མི་འམ་ཅི།
Sanskrit:
  • kinnara AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings that resemble humans to the degree that their very name‍—which means “is that human?”‍—suggests some confusion as to their divine status. Kinnaras are mythological beings found in both Buddhist and Brahmanical literature, where they are portrayed as creatures half human, half animal. They are often depicted as highly skilled celestial musicians.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­63
  • 4.­31
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­113
  • 10.­12
  • 11.­76
g.­178

knowledge

Wylie:
  • ye shes
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Located in 238 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­182
  • 3.­11-13
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­22
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­9
  • 4.­12
  • 4.­14-15
  • 4.­44-55
  • 4.­58-59
  • 4.­61
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­105
  • 4.­124-125
  • 4.­131
  • 4.­138-139
  • 4.­142
  • 4.­144
  • 4.­146
  • 4.­148-149
  • 4.­158
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­174
  • 4.­184-185
  • 4.­189
  • 4.­211
  • 4.­226-227
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­231
  • 4.­242-243
  • 4.­251
  • 4.­256
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­267-269
  • 4.­271-272
  • 4.­274
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­287-288
  • 4.­291
  • 4.­305
  • 4.­315
  • 4.­317-318
  • 4.­334
  • 4.­352
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­366
  • 4.­380
  • 4.­382
  • 4.­384-386
  • 4.­388
  • 4.­390-397
  • 4.­416
  • 4.­418
  • 4.­421
  • 5.­21
  • 6.­8-9
  • 6.­18
  • 7.­113
  • 7.­118
  • 7.­134
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­159
  • 7.­203
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­217-218
  • 7.­220-223
  • 7.­240-242
  • 7.­308
  • 7.­344
  • 7.­374
  • 8.­6
  • 9.­5
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­30
  • 9.­140-141
  • 9.­170-171
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­198
  • 9.­228
  • 9.­233
  • 9.­255
  • 9.­270
  • 9.­320
  • 9.­335-336
  • 9.­350
  • 10.­6-24
  • 10.­26-27
  • 10.­34
  • 10.­37
  • 10.­43
  • 11.­2
  • 11.­13
  • 11.­29
  • 11.­33
  • 11.­35
  • 11.­48-49
  • 11.­55-56
  • 11.­68
  • 11.­70
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­74-76
  • 11.­79-80
  • 11.­82-83
  • 11.­87-93
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­104-120
  • 11.­125
  • 11.­128
  • 11.­130-131
  • 11.­133
  • 11.­137-139
  • 11.­142
  • 11.­147
  • 11.­157
  • 11.­176
  • 11.­180
  • 11.­191-193
  • 11.­195-197
  • 11.­209
  • 11.­211-212
  • 11.­216
  • 11.­222
  • 11.­224
  • 11.­277
  • 11.­287
  • 11.­296
  • 11.­330
  • n.­42
  • g.­103
  • g.­121
  • g.­315
  • g.­339
  • g.­380
g.­179

krośa

Wylie:
  • rgyang grags
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱང་གྲགས།
Sanskrit:
  • krośa AS

A quarter of a yojana, a distance that could be between one and over two miles. The milestones or kos-stones along the Indian trunk road were just over two miles apart. The Tibetan means “earshot.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­68
  • 7.­218
g.­180

kṣatriya

Wylie:
  • rgyal rigs
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣatriya AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The ruling caste in the traditional four-caste hierarchy of India, associated with warriors, the aristocracy, and kings.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­30
  • 9.­195
g.­184

lacks conceptual formation

Wylie:
  • mngon par ’du mi byed pa
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་འདུ་མི་བྱེད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • anabhisamskāra AS

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­356
g.­186

liberation

Wylie:
  • rnam par grol ba
  • rnam par thar pa
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་གྲོལ་བ།
  • རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • vimukti AS
  • vimokṣa AS

Liberation from cyclic existence. See “three liberations” and “eight liberations.”

Located in 82 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­69
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­131
  • 1.­136-139
  • 1.­169
  • 1.­171
  • 1.­186
  • 1.­193
  • 2.­56
  • 3.­13
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­28
  • 3.­32
  • 4.­8
  • 4.­14-15
  • 4.­40
  • 4.­60
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­143
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­168
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­204-205
  • 4.­225
  • 4.­228
  • 4.­237-238
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­267
  • 4.­276
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­315
  • 4.­317
  • 4.­328-329
  • 4.­331-332
  • 4.­335-336
  • 4.­354
  • 4.­387
  • 4.­391
  • 4.­402
  • 4.­411-412
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­14
  • 6.­9
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­217
  • 7.­224
  • 7.­240-241
  • 7.­286
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­9-10
  • 10.­25
  • 10.­31
  • 11.­45
  • 11.­51
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­133
  • 11.­147
  • 11.­180
  • 11.­195
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­203
  • 11.­330
  • g.­119
  • g.­154
  • g.­354
g.­187

liberative meditative states, the attainments of concentration

Wylie:
  • bsam gtan dang / rnam par thar pa dang / ting nge ’dzin dang / snyoms par ’jug pa
Tibetan:
  • བསམ་གཏན་དང་། རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པ་དང་། ཏིང་ངེ་འཛིན་དང་། སྙོམས་པར་འཇུག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • dhyānavimokṣa­samādhi­samāpatti AS

In its most general sense, this term refers to the state of freedom from suffering and cyclic existence, or saṃsāra, that is the goal of the Buddhist path. More specifically, the term may refer to a category of advanced meditative attainment such as those of the “eight liberations.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­223
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­382
  • 5.­7
  • 6.­8
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­130
g.­188

life of purity

Wylie:
  • tshangs par spyod pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པར་སྤྱོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmacārin AS

In Mahāyāna understood as pure conduct in the sense of compassion and so on; in other traditions understood as chastity.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 1.­5
  • 2.­29
  • 4.­267
  • 5.­2
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­325
  • 9.­145
  • 9.­151
  • 9.­177
  • 9.­251
  • 9.­256
  • 9.­278
  • 9.­281-283
  • 9.­371
  • 11.­150
  • 11.­278
g.­189

light of the world

Wylie:
  • ’jig rten snang mdzad
Tibetan:
  • འཇིག་རྟེན་སྣང་མཛད།
Sanskrit:
  • lokapradyota AS

An epithet of a buddha.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­61
  • 4.­247
  • 9.­99-101
  • 9.­218
  • 9.­246
  • 9.­249
g.­190

lord

Wylie:
  • bcom ldan ’das
Tibetan:
  • བཅོམ་ལྡན་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhagavat AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Buddhist literature, this is an epithet applied to buddhas, most often to Śākyamuni. The Sanskrit term generally means “possessing fortune,” but in specifically Buddhist contexts it implies that a buddha is in possession of six auspicious qualities (bhaga) associated with complete awakening. The Tibetan term‍—where bcom is said to refer to “subduing” the four māras, ldan to “possessing” the great qualities of buddhahood, and ’das to “going beyond” saṃsāra and nirvāṇa‍—possibly reflects the commentarial tradition where the Sanskrit bhagavat is interpreted, in addition, as “one who destroys the four māras.” This is achieved either by reading bhagavat as bhagnavat (“one who broke”), or by tracing the word bhaga to the root √bhañj (“to break”).

Located in 210 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2-5
  • 1.­7-11
  • 1.­26
  • 1.­36-37
  • 1.­43
  • 1.­50
  • 1.­71
  • 1.­77
  • 1.­92
  • 1.­113
  • 1.­115
  • 1.­124-126
  • 1.­135-136
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­172
  • 1.­198
  • 1.­201
  • 1.­208
  • 2.­1-3
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­8
  • 2.­12
  • 2.­45-46
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­63
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­75-76
  • 2.­78-80
  • 3.­1-3
  • 3.­10-11
  • 3.­31
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­18
  • 4.­48-49
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­66
  • 4.­83-84
  • 4.­87-88
  • 4.­100
  • 4.­109-111
  • 4.­115
  • 4.­117
  • 4.­141
  • 4.­163
  • 4.­194
  • 4.­212
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­251
  • 4.­259
  • 4.­273
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­359
  • 4.­392
  • 4.­399
  • 5.­6
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­15-16
  • 6.­19
  • 7.­4
  • 7.­30
  • 7.­45
  • 7.­57
  • 7.­86
  • 7.­103
  • 7.­122
  • 7.­161
  • 7.­176
  • 7.­196
  • 7.­222-223
  • 7.­228
  • 7.­257
  • 7.­268
  • 7.­292-293
  • 7.­306
  • 7.­323
  • 7.­349
  • 8.­3
  • 8.­12
  • 8.­25
  • 9.­9
  • 9.­22
  • 9.­44
  • 9.­66
  • 9.­72
  • 9.­79
  • 9.­87
  • 9.­127
  • 9.­133-135
  • 9.­141
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­146
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­175
  • 9.­181
  • 9.­196
  • 9.­203-205
  • 9.­231
  • 9.­243
  • 9.­257
  • 9.­261
  • 9.­263
  • 9.­270
  • 9.­274
  • 9.­285-286
  • 9.­293
  • 9.­299-300
  • 9.­303-304
  • 9.­308
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­332-333
  • 9.­340
  • 9.­354-355
  • 9.­359-361
  • 9.­368-370
  • 9.­372-373
  • 10.­30
  • 11.­9
  • 11.­19
  • 11.­27
  • 11.­37
  • 11.­99
  • 11.­205
  • 11.­233-236
  • 11.­240-242
  • 11.­252-257
  • 11.­262
  • 11.­265
  • 11.­269-276
  • 11.­278-279
  • 11.­281
  • 11.­285-287
  • 11.­295-297
  • 11.­301-305
  • 11.­307-309
  • 11.­316
  • 11.­326
  • 11.­328
  • 11.­331
  • g.­114
g.­192

magical abilities

Wylie:
  • rdzu ’phrul
Tibetan:
  • རྫུ་འཕྲུལ།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛddhi AS

Also rendered here as “magical powers.”

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5
  • 2.­63
  • 4.­7
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­45
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­111-112
  • 4.­114
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­118
  • 4.­122
  • 7.­227
  • 7.­318
  • 9.­223
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­332
  • 10.­19-21
  • 10.­27
  • 10.­47
  • 11.­257
  • 11.­305
  • 11.­307
  • g.­104
  • g.­194
g.­193

magical powers

Wylie:
  • rdzu ’phrul
Tibetan:
  • རྫུ་འཕྲུལ།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛddhi AS

See “magical abilitites.”

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­76
  • 2.­79-80
  • 4.­104
  • 7.­199
  • g.­192
g.­195

Mahācakravāḍa Mountains

Wylie:
  • khor yug chen po
Tibetan:
  • ཁོར་ཡུག་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahācakravāḍa AS

Name of a mountain range in Buddhist cosmology.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­68
  • 4.­115
  • n.­40
g.­197

Mahāmaudgalyāyana

Wylie:
  • maud gal gyi bu chen po
Tibetan:
  • མཽད་གལ་གྱི་བུ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­maudgalyāyana AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the principal śrāvaka disciples of the Buddha, paired with Śāriputra. He was renowned for his miraculous powers. His family clan was descended from Mudgala, hence his name Maudgalyā­yana, “the son of Mudgala’s descendants.” Respectfully referred to as Mahā­maudgalyā­yana, “Great Maudgalyāyana.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­75-77
  • 2.­79-80
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­111
  • 4.­114
g.­202

mahoraga

Wylie:
  • lto ’phye chen po
Tibetan:
  • ལྟོ་འཕྱེ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahoraga AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Literally “great serpents,” mahoragas are supernatural beings depicted as large, subterranean beings with human torsos and heads and the lower bodies of serpents. Their movements are said to cause earthquakes, and they make up a class of subterranean geomantic spirits whose movement through the seasons and months of the year is deemed significant for construction projects.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­63
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 9.­93
  • 10.­12
  • 11.­76
g.­206

Mañjuśrī

Wylie:
  • ’jam pa’i dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • འཇམ་པའི་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • mañjuśrī AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Mañjuśrī is one of the “eight close sons of the Buddha” and a bodhisattva who embodies wisdom. He is a major figure in the Mahāyāna sūtras, appearing often as an interlocutor of the Buddha. In his most well-known iconographic form, he is portrayed bearing the sword of wisdom in his right hand and a volume of the Prajñā­pāramitā­sūtra in his left. To his name, Mañjuśrī, meaning “Gentle and Glorious One,” is often added the epithet Kumārabhūta, “having a youthful form.” He is also called Mañjughoṣa, Mañjusvara, and Pañcaśikha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • n.­6
g.­208

Māra

Wylie:
  • bdud
Tibetan:
  • བདུད།
Sanskrit:
  • māra AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Māra, literally “death” or “maker of death,” is the name of the deva who tried to prevent the Buddha from achieving awakening, the name given to the class of beings he leads, and also an impersonal term for the destructive forces that keep beings imprisoned in saṃsāra:

(1) As a deva, Māra is said to be the principal deity in the Heaven of Making Use of Others’ Emanations (paranirmitavaśavartin), the highest paradise in the desire realm. He famously attempted to prevent the Buddha’s awakening under the Bodhi tree‍—see The Play in Full (Toh 95), 21.1‍—and later sought many times to thwart the Buddha’s activity. In the sūtras, he often also creates obstacles to the progress of śrāvakas and bodhisattvas. (2) The devas ruled over by Māra are collectively called mārakāyika or mārakāyikadevatā, the “deities of Māra’s family or class.” In general, these māras too do not wish any being to escape from saṃsāra, but can also change their ways and even end up developing faith in the Buddha, as exemplified by Sārthavāha; see The Play in Full (Toh 95), 21.14 and 21.43. (3) The term māra can also be understood as personifying four defects that prevent awakening, called (i) the divine māra (devaputra­māra), which is the distraction of pleasures; (ii) the māra of Death (mṛtyumāra), which is having one’s life interrupted; (iii) the māra of the aggregates (skandhamāra), which is identifying with the five aggregates; and (iv) the māra of the afflictions (kleśamāra), which is being under the sway of the negative emotions of desire, hatred, and ignorance.

Located in 70 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 1.­184
  • 2.­76
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­14
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­145
  • 4.­159
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­281
  • 4.­320
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­381
  • 4.­393
  • 4.­423
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­12
  • 7.­101
  • 7.­114
  • 7.­260
  • 7.­278
  • 7.­309
  • 7.­313
  • 7.­341
  • 7.­375
  • 8.­21-22
  • 8.­28
  • 8.­51-52
  • 8.­61
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­7
  • 9.­12
  • 9.­14-15
  • 9.­20-21
  • 9.­29
  • 9.­32
  • 9.­38-39
  • 9.­43
  • 9.­45
  • 9.­55
  • 9.­58
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­76
  • 9.­272
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­23-24
  • 10.­26
  • 10.­35
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­119
  • 11.­134
  • 11.­176
  • 11.­182
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­203
  • n.­97
  • n.­101
  • g.­89
  • g.­114
  • g.­294
g.­209

mārakāyika

Wylie:
  • bdud kyi ris
Tibetan:
  • བདུད་ཀྱི་རིས།
Sanskrit:
  • mārakāyika AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The deities ruled over by Māra. The term can also refer to the devas in his paradise, which is sometimes identified with Paranirmitavaśavartin, the highest paradise in the realm of desire. This is distinct from the four personifications of obstacles to awakening, also known as the four māras (devaputramāra, mṛtyumāra, skandhamāra, and kleśamāra).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­116
  • 9.­272
g.­211

Maudgalyāyana

Wylie:
  • maud gal gyi bu
Tibetan:
  • མཽད་གལ་གྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • maudgalyāyana AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the principal śrāvaka disciples of the Buddha, paired with Śāriputra. He was renowned for his miraculous powers. His family clan was descended from Mudgala, hence his name Maudgalyā­yana, “the son of Mudgala’s descendants.” Respectfully referred to as Mahā­maudgalyā­yana, “Great Maudgalyāyana.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­75
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­118
g.­213

meditation

Wylie:
  • bsam gtan
Tibetan:
  • བསམ་གཏན།
Sanskrit:
  • dhyāna AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Dhyāna is defined as one-pointed abiding in an undistracted state of mind, free from afflicted mental states. Four states of dhyāna are identified as being conducive to birth within the form realm. In the context of the Mahāyāna, it is the fifth of the six perfections. It is commonly translated as “concentration,” “meditative concentration,” and so on.

Located in 55 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­12
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­28
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­191
  • 4.­208
  • 4.­217
  • 4.­239
  • 4.­383
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1
  • 7.­117
  • 7.­129
  • 7.­168
  • 7.­255
  • 7.­335
  • 7.­344
  • 7.­374
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­5-6
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­15
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­22-23
  • 10.­25-29
  • 10.­31
  • 10.­48
  • 10.­51-52
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­114
  • 11.­119
  • 11.­156
  • 11.­179
  • 11.­182-183
  • 11.­189
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­228
  • g.­49
  • g.­97
  • g.­261
  • g.­313
g.­214

meditative concentration

Wylie:
  • bsam gtan
Tibetan:
  • བསམ་གཏན།
Sanskrit:
  • dhyāna AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Dhyāna is defined as one-pointed abiding in an undistracted state of mind, free from afflicted mental states. Four states of dhyāna are identified as being conducive to birth within the form realm. In the context of the Mahāyāna, it is the fifth of the six perfections. It is commonly translated as “concentration,” “meditative concentration,” and so on.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­417
  • 7.­344
  • 9.­15
  • 10.­22
g.­215

meditative state

Wylie:
  • bsam gtan
Tibetan:
  • བསམ་གཏན།
Sanskrit:
  • dhyāna AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Dhyāna is defined as one-pointed abiding in an undistracted state of mind, free from afflicted mental states. Four states of dhyāna are identified as being conducive to birth within the form realm. In the context of the Mahāyāna, it is the fifth of the six perfections. It is commonly translated as “concentration,” “meditative concentration,” and so on.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­124
  • 4.­227
  • 4.­240
  • 10.­1-5
  • 10.­27
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­156
  • 11.­179
  • g.­43
  • g.­44
  • g.­45
  • g.­135
  • g.­139
  • g.­140
  • g.­356
g.­216

Megha

Wylie:
  • sprin
Tibetan:
  • སྤྲིན།
Sanskrit:
  • megha AS

A young brahmin during the time of the Buddha Dīpaṅkara, he was past life of the Buddha Śākyamuni in which he received his prophecy of awakening.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­11
  • 11.­259-261
  • 11.­263-265
  • 11.­269-276
  • 11.­278-279
  • g.­337
g.­217

mendicant

Wylie:
  • dge slong
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣu AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣu, often translated as “monk,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist monks and nuns‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity.

In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a monk follows 253 rules as part of his moral discipline. A nun (bhikṣuṇī; dge slong ma) follows 364 rules. A novice monk (śrāmaṇera; dge tshul) or nun (śrāmaṇerikā; dge tshul ma) follows thirty-six rules of moral discipline (although in other vinaya traditions novices typically follow only ten).

In this text:

Also rendered here as “monk.”

Located in 73 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­5
  • 1.­181
  • 1.­208-209
  • 1.­211
  • 2.­4-5
  • 2.­36
  • 2.­75
  • 4.­83
  • 4.­87
  • 4.­108-109
  • 4.­111
  • 4.­395
  • 6.­15
  • 7.­294
  • 7.­322
  • 8.­26
  • 9.­21
  • 9.­32-39
  • 9.­41-43
  • 9.­56
  • 9.­78-79
  • 9.­81
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­135
  • 9.­144-147
  • 9.­149-150
  • 9.­198-199
  • 9.­203
  • 9.­207
  • 9.­219
  • 9.­221
  • 9.­261
  • 9.­285
  • 9.­302
  • 9.­304
  • 9.­356-357
  • 9.­360
  • 9.­365
  • 9.­367
  • 9.­372
  • 11.­207
  • 11.­275
  • 11.­302
  • 11.­306
  • 11.­331
  • n.­23
  • g.­14
  • g.­169
  • g.­229
  • g.­239
  • g.­330
  • g.­334
  • g.­414
g.­218

mental conditioning

Wylie:
  • ’du byed
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃskāra AS

The reactive patterns of the mind.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­138
  • 1.­141
  • 1.­152-153
  • 1.­156
  • 1.­164
  • 1.­166
  • 1.­198-200
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­20
  • 3.­26-27
  • 4.­16
  • 4.­49
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­232
  • 4.­350
  • 4.­353
  • 7.­288
  • 7.­339
  • 7.­344
  • 9.­344
  • 11.­49
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­57
  • 11.­88
  • 11.­183-184
  • 11.­283
  • g.­100
g.­219

mental construction

Wylie:
  • yongs su rtog pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡོངས་སུ་རྟོག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • parikalpa AS

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­169
  • 1.­171
  • 1.­191
  • 4.­16
  • 4.­52
  • 4.­61
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­104-105
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­385
  • 10.­50
g.­221

mind of awakening

Wylie:
  • byang chub sems
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhicitta AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In the general Mahāyāna teachings the mind of awakening (bodhicitta) is the intention to attain the complete awakening of a perfect buddha for the sake of all beings. On the level of absolute truth, the mind of awakening is the realization of the awakened state itself.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­4
  • 3.­10
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­14
  • 5.­8
  • 7.­79
  • 7.­106
  • 7.­154-159
  • 7.­205
  • 7.­211
  • 9.­154
  • 9.­167
  • 9.­172
  • 10.­18
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­110
  • 11.­129
  • 11.­199-200
  • 11.­229
  • 11.­287
  • 11.­289
g.­222

mindfulness

Wylie:
  • dran pa
Tibetan:
  • དྲན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • smṛti AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

This is the faculty that enables the mind to maintain its attention on a referent object, counteracting the arising of forgetfulness, which is a great obstacle to meditative stability. The root smṛ may mean “to recollect” but also simply “to think of.” Broadly speaking, smṛti, commonly translated as “mindfulness,” means to bring something to mind, not necessarily something experienced in a distant past but also something that is experienced in the present, such as the position of one’s body or the breath.

Together with alertness (samprajāna, shes bzhin), it is one of the two indispensable factors for the development of calm abiding (śamatha, zhi gnas).

In this text:

See also “four foundations of mindfulness.”

Located in 58 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­69
  • 1.­73
  • 1.­131
  • 4.­189
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­299
  • 4.­310-311
  • 4.­313-314
  • 5.­21
  • 7.­157
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­365-367
  • 10.­3-4
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­16
  • 10.­23
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­2-3
  • 11.­33-34
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­110
  • 11.­121-122
  • 11.­124-125
  • 11.­128-134
  • 11.­136-137
  • 11.­145
  • 11.­152
  • 11.­167
  • 11.­170-171
  • 11.­175
  • 11.­178
  • 11.­201
  • 11.­209
  • g.­75
  • g.­91
  • g.­94
  • g.­98
  • g.­108
  • g.­248
  • g.­354
g.­223

minor mark

Wylie:
  • dpe byad bzang po
Tibetan:
  • དཔེ་བྱད་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • anuvyañjana AS

See “eighty minor marks.”

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­392
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­22
  • 8.­55
g.­225

miraculous abilities

Wylie:
  • cho ’phrul
Tibetan:
  • ཆོ་འཕྲུལ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratihārya AS

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­63
  • 4.­112-114
  • 4.­116
g.­229

monk

Wylie:
  • dge slong
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣu AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣu, often translated as “monk,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist monks and nuns‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity.

In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a monk follows 253 rules as part of his moral discipline. A nun (bhikṣuṇī; dge slong ma) follows 364 rules. A novice monk (śrāmaṇera; dge tshul) or nun (śrāmaṇerikā; dge tshul ma) follows thirty-six rules of moral discipline (although in other vinaya traditions novices typically follow only ten).

In this text:

Also rendered here as “mendicant.”

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­8
  • 1.­13
  • 1.­52
  • 4.­30
  • 7.­214
  • 9.­30
  • 9.­177
  • 9.­185
  • n.­12
  • g.­85
  • g.­105
  • g.­217
g.­230

morality

Wylie:
  • tshul khrims
Tibetan:
  • ཚུལ་ཁྲིམས།
Sanskrit:
  • śīla AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Morally virtuous or disciplined conduct and the abandonment of morally undisciplined conduct of body, speech, and mind. In a general sense, moral discipline is the cause for rebirth in higher, more favorable states, but it is also foundational to Buddhist practice as one of the three trainings (triśikṣā) and one of the six perfections of a bodhisattva. Often rendered as “ethics,” “discipline,” and “morality.”

Located in 126 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5
  • i.­12
  • 1.­183
  • 1.­185
  • 2.­30
  • 2.­42
  • 3.­12-13
  • 3.­16-17
  • 3.­28
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­7
  • 4.­14-15
  • 4.­22
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­42
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­80-83
  • 4.­85-86
  • 4.­101-102
  • 4.­104
  • 4.­106
  • 4.­191
  • 4.­237
  • 4.­312
  • 4.­317
  • 4.­355
  • 4.­384-385
  • 4.­393
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1
  • 6.­4
  • 6.­7
  • 6.­9
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­3
  • 7.­6
  • 7.­8-16
  • 7.­19-20
  • 7.­101
  • 7.­168
  • 7.­174
  • 7.­179
  • 7.­188
  • 7.­204
  • 7.­210
  • 7.­212-213
  • 7.­217
  • 7.­250-256
  • 7.­258
  • 7.­262
  • 7.­264
  • 7.­274
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­278
  • 7.­282
  • 7.­285
  • 7.­332-333
  • 7.­335
  • 7.­340
  • 7.­372-376
  • 8.­24
  • 9.­5
  • 9.­8
  • 9.­13
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­30
  • 9.­91
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­177
  • 9.­185
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­15-16
  • 10.­22
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­102-103
  • 11.­119
  • 11.­130
  • 11.­147
  • 11.­163
  • 11.­182
  • 11.­189
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­228
  • 11.­322
  • g.­97
  • g.­261
  • g.­307
  • g.­313
g.­231

Mount Gandhamādana

Wylie:
  • ri spos kyi ngad ldang
Tibetan:
  • རི་སྤོས་ཀྱི་ངད་ལྡང་།
Sanskrit:
  • gandhamādana AS

A legendary mountain north of the Himalayas, with Lake Anavatapta, the source of the world’s great rivers, at its base. It is said to be south of Mount Kailash, though both have been identified with Mount Tise in west Tibet.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­68
g.­232

Mount Himavat

Wylie:
  • kha ba can
  • gangs ri
Tibetan:
  • ཁ་བ་ཅན།
  • གངས་རི།
Sanskrit:
  • himavat AS

Name of mountain; one of ten kings of mountains.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­76
  • 4.­68
  • 9.­350
  • 11.­258
  • g.­398
g.­233

Mount Īśādhāra

Wylie:
  • ri gnya’ shing ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • རི་གཉའ་ཤིང་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • īśādhāra AS

One of seven golden mountains enumerated in Abhidharma cosmology.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­68
g.­234

Mount Mahāmucilinda

Wylie:
  • ri btang bzung chen po
Tibetan:
  • རི་བཏང་བཟུང་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāmucilinda AS

One of ten “kings of mountains” according to Abhidharma cosmology.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­68
g.­235

Mount Meru

Wylie:
  • ri rab
  • lhun po
Tibetan:
  • རི་རབ།
  • ལྷུན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • meru AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to ancient Buddhist cosmology, this is the great mountain forming the axis of the universe. At its summit is Sudarśana, home of Śakra and his thirty-two gods, and on its flanks live the asuras. The mount has four sides facing the cardinal directions, each of which is made of a different precious stone. Surrounding it are several mountain ranges and the great ocean where the four principal island continents lie: in the south, Jambudvīpa (our world); in the west, Godānīya; in the north, Uttarakuru; and in the east, Pūrvavideha. Above it are the abodes of the desire realm gods. It is variously referred to as Meru, Mount Meru, Sumeru, and Mount Sumeru.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­14
  • 9.­5
  • 9.­326
  • 10.­34
  • 10.­37
  • 10.­39
  • 11.­290
  • g.­151
  • g.­335
g.­236

Mount Mucilinda

Wylie:
  • ri btang bzung
Tibetan:
  • རི་བཏང་བཟུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • mucilinda AS

One of ten “kings of mountains” according to Abhidharma cosmology.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­68
g.­237

nāga

Wylie:
  • klu
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāga AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who live in subterranean aquatic environments, where they guard wealth and sometimes also teachings. Nāgas are associated with serpents and have a snakelike appearance. In Buddhist art and in written accounts, they are regularly portrayed as half human and half snake, and they are also said to have the ability to change into human form. Some nāgas are Dharma protectors, but they can also bring retribution if they are disturbed. They may likewise fight one another, wage war, and destroy the lands of others by causing lightning, hail, and flooding.

Located in 25 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­57
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­69
  • 2.­72
  • 3.­9
  • 7.­202
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­261
  • 7.­311
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­113
  • 9.­156
  • 9.­223
  • 9.­240
  • 9.­314
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­12
  • 10.­38
  • 11.­76
  • g.­370
g.­238

name and form

Wylie:
  • ming dang gzugs
Tibetan:
  • མིང་དང་གཟུགས།
Sanskrit:
  • nāmarūpa AS

The psychophysical elements of a sentient being.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­141
  • 1.­150-151
  • 3.­18
  • 4.­224
  • 11.­183
g.­244

nine malicious intentions

Wylie:
  • mnar sems dgu
Tibetan:
  • མནར་སེམས་དགུ
Sanskrit:
  • navāghatana AS

See “nine types of harmful acts.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­332
g.­246

nine types of harmful acts

Wylie:
  • gnod pa dgu’i dngos po
Tibetan:
  • གནོད་པ་དགུའི་དངོས་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • navāghātavastu AS

Thinking “I have been treated unjustly” and giving rise to animosity, thinking “I am being treated unjustly” and giving rise to animosity, thinking “I will be treated unjustly” and giving rise to animosity, thinking “my dear ones have been, are being, or will be treated unjustly” and giving rise to animosity, and thinking “my enemy has gained, is gaining, or will gain an advantage” and giving rise to animosity.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­101
  • g.­244
g.­247

nirvāṇa

Wylie:
  • mya ngan las ’das pa
  • mya ngan ’das
Tibetan:
  • མྱ་ངན་ལས་འདས་པ།
  • མྱ་ངན་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • nirvāṇa AS
  • nirvṛti AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Sanskrit, the term nirvāṇa literally means “extinguishment” and the Tibetan mya ngan las ’das pa literally means “gone beyond sorrow.” As a general term, it refers to the cessation of all suffering, afflicted mental states (kleśa), and causal processes (karman) that lead to rebirth and suffering in cyclic existence, as well as to the state in which all such rebirth and suffering has permanently ceased.

More specifically, three main types of nirvāṇa are identified. (1) The first type of nirvāṇa, called nirvāṇa with remainder (sopadhiśeṣanirvāṇa), is the state in which arhats or buddhas have attained awakening but are still dependent on the conditioned aggregates until their lifespan is exhausted. (2) At the end of life, given that there are no more causes for rebirth, these aggregates cease and no new aggregates arise. What occurs then is called nirvāṇa without remainder ( anupadhiśeṣanirvāṇa), which refers to the unconditioned element (dhātu) of nirvāṇa in which there is no remainder of the aggregates. (3) The Mahāyāna teachings distinguish the final nirvāṇa of buddhas from that of arhats, the nirvāṇa of arhats not being considered ultimate. The buddhas attain what is called nonabiding nirvāṇa (apratiṣṭhitanirvāṇa), which transcends the extremes of saṃsāra and nirvāṇa, i.e., existence and peace. This is the nirvāṇa that is the goal of the Mahāyāna path.

Located in 89 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­90
  • 1.­140
  • 1.­157
  • 1.­160
  • 1.­167-171
  • 3.­28
  • 3.­31-32
  • 4.­38
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­103
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­184
  • 4.­257
  • 4.­263
  • 4.­268
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­315
  • 4.­325
  • 4.­348
  • 4.­357
  • 4.­389
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­15
  • 5.­19
  • 6.­10
  • 6.­14
  • 6.­16
  • 6.­31
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­147
  • 7.­229
  • 7.­286-287
  • 7.­294
  • 7.­302
  • 7.­305
  • 7.­325
  • 7.­329-331
  • 7.­335
  • 7.­340
  • 8.­19
  • 8.­23
  • 8.­35
  • 8.­55
  • 8.­57-58
  • 9.­7-8
  • 9.­14
  • 9.­58
  • 9.­67-68
  • 9.­171
  • 9.­332
  • 9.­334
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­22
  • 11.­24
  • 11.­38
  • 11.­40
  • 11.­48
  • 11.­53
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­60
  • 11.­74
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­96
  • 11.­146
  • 11.­151-152
  • 11.­183
  • 11.­203
  • 11.­315
  • 11.­318-319
  • 11.­321
  • 11.­325
  • 11.­329
  • g.­154
g.­248

noble eightfold path

Wylie:
  • ’phags pa’i lam yan lag brgyad
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་པའི་ལམ་ཡན་ལག་བརྒྱད།
Sanskrit:
  • āryāṣṭāṅga­mārga AS

Right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration. See also 11.­145.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­314
  • g.­82
  • g.­250
  • g.­365
g.­249

noble one

Wylie:
  • ’phags pa
  • ’phags
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་པ།
  • འཕགས།
Sanskrit:
  • ārya AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Sanskrit ārya has the general meaning of a noble person, one of a higher class or caste. In Buddhist literature, depending on the context, it often means specifically one who has gained the realization of the path and is superior for that reason. In particular, it applies to stream enterers, once-returners, non-returners, and worthy ones (arhats) and is also used as an epithet of bodhisattvas. In the five-path system, it refers to someone who has achieved at least the path of seeing (darśanamārga).

Located in 27 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­15
  • 4.­256
  • 4.­283
  • 4.­288
  • 4.­345
  • 4.­365
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­22
  • 7.­253
  • 7.­340
  • 7.­374
  • 9.­292
  • 10.­3
  • 10.­8
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­12-13
  • 11.­2
  • 11.­36
  • 11.­64
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­132
  • 11.­150
  • 11.­182
  • 11.­195
  • 11.­210
g.­250

noble path

Wylie:
  • ’phags pa’i lam
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་པའི་ལམ།
Sanskrit:
  • āryapatha AS
  • āryamārga AS

See “noble eightfold path.”

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • i.­8
  • 1.­202
  • 4.­136
  • 5.­7
  • 7.­70
  • 7.­335
  • 9.­8
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­130
  • 10.­9
  • 11.­41
  • 11.­143
  • 11.­151-152
g.­251

non-returner

Wylie:
  • phyir mi ’ong ba
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱིར་མི་འོང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • anāgamin AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The third of the four attainments of śrāvakas, this term refers to a person who will no longer take rebirth in the desire realm (kāmadhātu), but either be reborn in the Pure Abodes (śuddhāvāsa) or reach the state of an arhat in their current lifetime. (Provisional 84000 definition. New definition forthcoming.)

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­137
  • 9.­170
  • 9.­304
  • 11.­99
g.­252

nonhuman

Wylie:
  • mi ma yin
Tibetan:
  • མི་མ་ཡིན།
Sanskrit:
  • amanuṣya AS

A spirit.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­63
  • 3.­9
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­113
  • 9.­314
  • 10.­12
  • 11.­76
  • 11.­295
  • n.­21
g.­253

nun

Wylie:
  • dge slong ma
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣuṇī AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣuṇī, often translated as “nun,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term bhikṣu (to which the female grammatical ending ṇī is added) literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist nuns and monks‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity. In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a bhikṣuṇī follows 364 rules and a bhikṣu follows 253 rules as part of their moral discipline.

For the first few years of the Buddha’s teachings in India, there was no ordination for women. It started at the persistent request and display of determination of Mahāprajāpatī, the Buddha’s stepmother and aunt, together with five hundred former wives of men of Kapilavastu, who had themselves become monks. Mahāprajāpatī is thus considered to be the founder of the nun’s order.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 4.­30
  • 9.­30
  • 9.­177
  • 9.­185
  • g.­105
g.­254

once-returner

Wylie:
  • lan cig phyir ’ong ba
Tibetan:
  • ལན་ཅིག་ཕྱིར་འོང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sakṛdāgāmin AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One who has achieved the second of the four levels of attainment on the śrāvaka path and who will attain liberation after only one more birth. (Provisional 84000 definition. New definition forthcoming.)

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­137
  • 9.­170
  • 9.­304
  • 11.­99
g.­255

one who has performed any of the acts with immediate results

Wylie:
  • mtshams med pa byed pa
Tibetan:
  • མཚམས་མེད་པ་བྱེད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ānantaryakārin AS

The acts with immediate results are the five extremely negative actions that result, at the time of one’s death, in immediate rebirth in the hells without the experience of the intermediate state. They are killing an arhat, killing one’s mother, killing one’s father, creating a schism in the Saṅgha, and maliciously drawing blood from a tathāgata’s body.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­137
g.­258

patient acceptance

Wylie:
  • bzod pa
Tibetan:
  • བཟོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣānti AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A term meaning acceptance, forbearance, or patience. As the third of the six perfections, patience is classified into three kinds: the capacity to tolerate abuse from sentient beings, to tolerate the hardships of the path to buddhahood, and to tolerate the profound nature of reality. As a term referring to a bodhisattva’s realization, dharmakṣānti (chos la bzod pa) can refer to the ways one becomes “receptive” to the nature of Dharma, and it can be an abbreviation of anutpattikadharmakṣānti, “forbearance for the unborn nature, or nonproduction, of dharmas.”

Located in 39 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­22
  • 4.­42
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­128
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­191
  • 5.­7-8
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1
  • 7.­116
  • 7.­374
  • 8.­1
  • 8.­20
  • 8.­54-55
  • 8.­57-59
  • 8.­61-62
  • 10.­15-16
  • 10.­22
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­112
  • 11.­119
  • 11.­182
  • 11.­189
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­228
  • 11.­283
  • g.­97
  • g.­261
  • g.­313
g.­259

patient acceptance of nonarising

Wylie:
  • mi skye ba la bzod pa
Tibetan:
  • མི་སྐྱེ་བ་ལ་བཟོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • anutpatti­kṣānti AS
  • anutpattika­kṣānti AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The bodhisattvas’ realization that all phenomena are unproduced and empty. It sustains them on the difficult path of benefiting all beings so that they do not succumb to the goal of personal liberation. Different sources link this realization to the first or eighth bodhisattva level (bhūmi).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­137
  • 8.­60
g.­261

perfection

Wylie:
  • pha rol tu phyin pa
Tibetan:
  • ཕ་རོལ་ཏུ་ཕྱིན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pāramitā AS

The trainings of the bodhisatva path. The five perfections are generosity (dāna), morality (śīla), patient acceptance (kṣānti), vigor (vīrya), meditation (dhyāna). When listed as six, wisdom (prajñā) is included.

Located in 72 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • 4.­21-22
  • 4.­65
  • 4.­67
  • 4.­81-83
  • 4.­85-87
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­112-114
  • 4.­161
  • 5.­4
  • 5.­23
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1-2
  • 6.­33-34
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­116-117
  • 7.­155
  • 7.­301
  • 7.­344
  • 7.­374-376
  • 8.­1
  • 8.­62
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­301
  • 9.­305-306
  • 9.­333
  • 9.­339
  • 9.­349
  • 9.­352-353
  • 9.­362
  • 9.­374-376
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­6
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­22-23
  • 10.­28-29
  • 10.­48
  • 10.­51-52
  • 11.­2
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­117
  • 11.­153
  • 11.­157
  • 11.­182
  • 11.­189
  • 11.­195
  • 11.­197-198
  • 11.­228
  • 11.­232
  • 11.­327
  • g.­112
  • g.­127
g.­262

perfection of wisdom

Wylie:
  • shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa
Tibetan:
  • ཤེས་རབ་ཀྱི་ཕ་རོལ་ཏུ་ཕྱིན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • prajñā­pāramitā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The sixth of the six perfections, it refers to the profound understanding of the emptiness of all phenomena, the realization of ultimate reality. It is often personified as a female deity, worshiped as the “Mother of All Buddhas” (sarva­jina­mātā).

Located in 43 passages in the translation:

  • i.­10
  • 4.­65
  • 4.­67
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1
  • 7.­374
  • 11.­1
  • 11.­3-4
  • 11.­17-18
  • 11.­25-26
  • 11.­35-36
  • 11.­47-48
  • 11.­52-56
  • 11.­58
  • 11.­61
  • 11.­70
  • 11.­81
  • 11.­86-87
  • 11.­101
  • 11.­120
  • 11.­135
  • 11.­144
  • 11.­161
  • 11.­166
  • 11.­174
  • 11.­181-182
  • 11.­186
  • 11.­189
  • 11.­193-194
  • 11.­217
  • 11.­228
g.­263

phenomenon

Wylie:
  • chos
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the meanings of the Skt. term dharma. This applies to “phenomena” or “things” in general, and, more specifically, “mental phenomena” which are the object of the mental faculty (manas, yid).

Located in 190 passages in the translation:

  • i.­8
  • i.­11
  • 1.­61-62
  • 1.­130
  • 1.­140
  • 1.­153
  • 1.­157
  • 1.­160-161
  • 1.­164
  • 1.­169
  • 1.­171
  • 1.­176-177
  • 1.­190-193
  • 1.­196-197
  • 1.­200
  • 1.­205
  • 1.­207
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­14
  • 3.­19-20
  • 3.­23
  • 3.­31-32
  • 4.­12
  • 4.­15-16
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­44
  • 4.­51
  • 4.­53
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­237
  • 4.­249
  • 4.­268
  • 4.­274-276
  • 4.­284-285
  • 4.­288
  • 4.­292-302
  • 4.­310
  • 4.­313
  • 4.­318
  • 4.­342
  • 4.­344-345
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­349-355
  • 4.­357
  • 4.­364
  • 4.­375
  • 4.­382
  • 4.­384
  • 4.­389-390
  • 4.­394-395
  • 4.­397
  • 4.­409
  • 4.­418
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­27
  • 5.­29
  • 7.­3
  • 7.­16
  • 7.­185-186
  • 7.­218
  • 7.­256
  • 7.­287
  • 7.­344
  • 7.­351
  • 7.­366-372
  • 8.­57
  • 9.­82-83
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­333
  • 9.­339
  • 9.­342-343
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­16
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­22-26
  • 10.­33
  • 10.­49
  • 11.­3-8
  • 11.­10-13
  • 11.­18
  • 11.­26
  • 11.­36
  • 11.­44-48
  • 11.­51-53
  • 11.­55-56
  • 11.­59-61
  • 11.­64
  • 11.­71-75
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­92
  • 11.­101
  • 11.­121
  • 11.­126
  • 11.­130
  • 11.­132-134
  • 11.­137
  • 11.­142-143
  • 11.­153
  • 11.­157-158
  • 11.­164
  • 11.­168
  • 11.­183
  • 11.­185
  • 11.­187
  • 11.­193
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­203
  • 11.­224
  • 11.­282-283
  • n.­134
  • g.­16
  • g.­62
  • g.­108
  • g.­112
  • g.­262
  • g.­283
g.­265

powers

Wylie:
  • stobs
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས།
Sanskrit:
  • bala AS

See “five powers.”

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­15
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­280
  • 5.­21
  • 6.­15-16
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­157
  • 7.­159
  • 7.­223
  • 8.­55
  • 9.­14
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­170
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­332
  • 9.­338
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­39
  • 11.­2-3
  • 11.­34
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­168
  • 11.­257
  • g.­339
g.­266

pratyayajina

Wylie:
  • rang rgyal
Tibetan:
  • རང་རྒྱལ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratyayajina AS

Synonym for “pratyekebuddha.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­263
g.­267

pratyekabuddha

Wylie:
  • rang sangs rgyas
  • rang rgyal
Tibetan:
  • རང་སངས་རྒྱས།
  • རང་རྒྱལ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratyekabuddha AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Literally, “buddha for oneself” or “solitary realizer.” Someone who, in his or her last life, attains awakening entirely through their own contemplation, without relying on a teacher. Unlike the awakening of a fully realized buddha (samyaksambuddha), the accomplishment of a pratyeka­buddha is not regarded as final or ultimate. They attain realization of the nature of dependent origination, the selflessness of the person, and a partial realization of the selflessness of phenomena, by observing the suchness of all that arises through interdependence. This is the result of progress in previous lives but, unlike a buddha, they do not have the necessary merit, compassion or motivation to teach others. They are named as “rhinoceros-like” (khaḍgaviṣāṇakalpa) for their preference for staying in solitude or as “congregators” (vargacārin) when their preference is to stay among peers.

Located in 39 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • 2.­7
  • 2.­48
  • 4.­147
  • 4.­155
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­239
  • 4.­244
  • 4.­257
  • 4.­283
  • 4.­391
  • 4.­396-397
  • 4.­411
  • 6.­6
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­220
  • 7.­344
  • 9.­7
  • 9.­169-170
  • 9.­309
  • 9.­349
  • 9.­351
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­12
  • 10.­20-21
  • 10.­24
  • 10.­27
  • 11.­99
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­104
  • 11.­131
  • 11.­134
  • 11.­196
  • 11.­313
  • g.­268
  • g.­377
g.­268

Pratyekabuddhayāna

Wylie:
  • rang sangs rgyas kyi theg pa
Tibetan:
  • རང་སངས་རྒྱས་ཀྱི་ཐེག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratyeka­buddhayāna AS

The vehicle of the pratyekabuddhas.

Located in 13 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­192
  • 4.­244
  • 4.­268
  • 4.­395-396
  • 9.­332
  • 9.­363
  • 9.­367
  • 10.­15-16
  • 11.­72
  • n.­119
  • g.­154
g.­269

preta

Wylie:
  • yi dwags
  • yi dags
Tibetan:
  • ཡི་དྭགས།
  • ཡི་དགས།
Sanskrit:
  • preta AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the five or six classes of sentient beings, into which beings are born as the karmic fruition of past miserliness. As the term in Sanskrit means “the departed,” they are analogous to the ancestral spirits of Vedic tradition, the pitṛs, who starve without the offerings of descendants. It is also commonly translated as “hungry ghost” or “starving spirit,” as in the Chinese 餓鬼 e gui.

They are sometimes said to reside in the realm of Yama, but are also frequently described as roaming charnel grounds and other inhospitable or frightening places along with piśācas and other such beings. They are particularly known to suffer from great hunger and thirst and the inability to acquire sustenance.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­69
  • 4.­374
  • 7.­55
  • 7.­60
  • 8.­3
  • g.­227
  • g.­372
g.­270

protector of the world

Wylie:
  • ’jig rten mgon po
Tibetan:
  • འཇིག་རྟེན་མགོན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • lokanātha AS

An epithet of a buddha.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­212
  • 2.­9
  • 2.­49
  • 2.­51
  • 2.­61
  • 2.­66
  • 2.­71
  • 4.­215
  • 6.­6
  • 7.­321
  • 9.­63
  • 9.­110
  • 9.­129
  • 9.­136
  • 9.­141
  • 9.­183
  • 9.­218
  • 9.­262
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20
  • 11.­216
g.­272

pure abodes

Wylie:
  • gtsang ma’i ris
Tibetan:
  • གཙང་མའི་རིས།
Sanskrit:
  • śuddhāvāsa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The five Pure Abodes are the highest heavens of the Form Realm (rūpadhātu). They are called “pure abodes” because ordinary beings (pṛthagjana; so so’i skye bo) cannot be born there; only those who have achieved the fruit of a non-returner (anāgāmin; phyir mi ’ong) can be born there. A summary presentation of them is found in the third chapter of Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakośa, although they are repeatedly mentioned as a set in numerous sūtras, tantras, and vinaya texts.

The five Pure Abodes are the last five of the seventeen levels of the Form Realm. Specifically, they are the last five of the eight levels of the upper Form Realm‍—which corresponds to the fourth meditative concentration (dhyāna; bsam gtan)‍—all of which are described as “immovable” (akopya; mi g.yo ba) since they are never destroyed during the cycles of the destruction and reformation of a world system. In particular, the five are Abṛha (mi che ba), the inferior heaven; Atapa (mi gdung ba), the heaven of no torment; Sudṛśa (gya nom snang), the heaven of sublime appearances; Sudarśana (shin tu mthong), the heaven of the most beautiful to behold; and Akaniṣṭha (’og min), the highest heaven.

Yaśomitra explains their names, stating: (1) because those who abide there can only remain for a fixed amount of time, before they are plucked out (√bṛh, bṛṃhanti) of that heaven, or because it is not as extensive (abṛṃhita) as the others in the pure realms, that heaven is called the inferior heaven (abṛha; mi che ba); (2) since the afflictions can no longer torment (√tap, tapanti) those who reside there because of their having attained a particular samādhi, or because their state of mind is virtuous, they no longer torment (√tap, tāpayanti) others, this heaven, consequently, is called the heaven of no torment (atapa; mi gdung ba); (3) since those who reside there have exceptional (suṣṭhu) vision because what they see (√dṛś, darśana) is utterly pure, that heaven is called the heaven of sublime appearances (sudṛśa; gya nom snang); (4) because those who reside there are beautiful gods, that heaven is called the heaven of the most beautiful to behold (sudarśana; shin tu mthong); and (5) since it is not lower (na kaniṣṭhā) than any other heaven because there is no other place superior to it, this heaven is called the highest heaven (akaniṣṭha; ’og min) since it is the uppermost.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­247
  • 11.­252
  • g.­136
  • g.­137
  • g.­142
  • g.­144
g.­275

Rājagṛha

Wylie:
  • rgyal po’i khab
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་པོའི་ཁབ།
Sanskrit:
  • rājagṛha AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The ancient capital of Magadha prior to its relocation to Pāṭaliputra during the Mauryan dynasty, Rājagṛha is one of the most important locations in Buddhist history. The literature tells us that the Buddha and his saṅgha spent a considerable amount of time in residence in and around Rājagṛha‍—in nearby places, such as the Vulture Peak Mountain (Gṛdhrakūṭaparvata), a major site of the Mahāyāna sūtras, and the Bamboo Grove (Veṇuvana)‍—enjoying the patronage of King Bimbisāra and then of his son King Ajātaśatru. Rājagṛha is also remembered as the location where the first Buddhist monastic council was held after the Buddha Śākyamuni passed into parinirvāṇa. Now known as Rajgir and located in the modern Indian state of Bihar.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2-3
  • 1.­4-5
  • 1.­7-8
  • 2.­1-2
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­46-47
  • 11.­295-296
  • g.­22
  • g.­32
  • g.­173
g.­281

realm of the yāma gods

Wylie:
  • ’thab bral
Tibetan:
  • འཐབ་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • yāma AS

See “Yāma Heaven.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­14-15
  • 4.­116
g.­282

recollection

Wylie:
  • dran pa
Tibetan:
  • དྲན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • smṛti AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

This is the faculty that enables the mind to maintain its attention on a referent object, counteracting the arising of forgetfulness, which is a great obstacle to meditative stability. The root smṛ may mean “to recollect” but also simply “to think of.” Broadly speaking, smṛti, commonly translated as “mindfulness,” means to bring something to mind, not necessarily something experienced in a distant past but also something that is experienced in the present, such as the position of one’s body or the breath.

Together with alertness (samprajāna, shes bzhin), it is one of the two indispensable factors for the development of calm abiding (śamatha, zhi gnas).

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­124
  • 4.­242-243
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­256
  • 4.­258
  • 7.­211
  • 9.­273
  • 10.­6
  • 10.­17
  • 10.­37
  • 11.­110
  • n.­42
  • g.­103
  • g.­315
g.­286

sage

Wylie:
  • thub pa
Tibetan:
  • ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • muni AS

An epithet of a buddha.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­10
  • 2.­11
  • 4.­7
  • 4.­25
  • 4.­35
  • 4.­38
  • 4.­257
  • 4.­327
  • 4.­338
  • 4.­356
  • 7.­178
  • 7.­328
  • 9.­138
  • 9.­362
  • 11.­18
  • g.­18
g.­289

Śakra

Wylie:
  • brgya byin
Tibetan:
  • བརྒྱ་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • śakra AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The lord of the gods in the Heaven of the Thirty-Three (trāyastriṃśa). Alternatively known as Indra, the deity that is called “lord of the gods” dwells on the summit of Mount Sumeru and wields the thunderbolt. The Tibetan translation brgya byin (meaning “one hundred sacrifices”) is based on an etymology that śakra is an abbreviation of śata-kratu, one who has performed a hundred sacrifices. Each world with a central Sumeru has a Śakra. Also known by other names such as Kauśika, Devendra, and Śacipati.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­70
  • 5.­7
  • 6.­6
  • 6.­12
  • 6.­16
  • 7.­194
  • 7.­198
  • 7.­227
  • 9.­203
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­316
  • 9.­324
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20
  • n.­43
  • g.­151
  • g.­271
  • g.­288
g.­291

Śākyamuni

Wylie:
  • shAkya thub pa
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ་ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śākyamuni AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An epithet for the historical Buddha, Siddhārtha Gautama: he was a muni (“sage”) from the Śākya clan. He is counted as the fourth of the first four buddhas of the present Good Eon, the other three being Krakucchanda, Kanakamuni, and Kāśyapa. He will be followed by Maitreya, the next buddha in this eon.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­11
  • 9.­66
  • 9.­312
  • 11.­275
  • 11.­277
  • 11.­281-282
  • g.­50
  • g.­69
  • g.­168
  • g.­199
  • g.­212
  • g.­216
  • g.­240
  • g.­274
  • g.­302
  • g.­332
  • g.­337
  • g.­340
  • g.­403
g.­295

saṃsāra

Wylie:
  • ’khor ba
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃsāra AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A state of involuntary existence conditioned by afflicted mental states and the imprint of past actions, characterized by suffering in a cycle of life, death, and rebirth. On its reversal, the contrasting state of nirvāṇa is attained, free from suffering and the processes of rebirth.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­389
  • 9.­165
  • 9.­334
  • g.­156
  • g.­187
g.­298

saṅgha

Wylie:
  • dge ’dun
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་འདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṅgha AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Though often specifically reserved for the monastic community, this term can be applied to any of the four Buddhist communities‍—monks, nuns, laymen, and laywomen‍—as well as to identify the different groups of practitioners, like the community of bodhisattvas or the community of śrāvakas. It is also the third of the Three Jewels (triratna) of Buddhism: the Buddha, the Teaching, and the Community.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­48
  • 3.­21
  • 4.­42
  • 4.­297
  • 4.­312
  • 7.­254
  • 7.­328
  • 7.­335
  • 8.­5-6
  • 9.­108
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­167
  • 9.­356
  • 9.­373
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­18
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­302
  • g.­255
g.­299

Śāriputra

Wylie:
  • shA ri’i bu
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱ་རིའི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • śāriputra AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the principal śrāvaka disciples of the Buddha, he was renowned for his discipline and for having been praised by the Buddha as foremost of the wise (often paired with Maudgalyā­yana, who was praised as foremost in the capacity for miraculous powers). His father, Tiṣya, to honor Śāriputra’s mother, Śārikā, named him Śāradvatīputra, or, in its contracted form, Śāriputra, meaning “Śārikā’s Son.”

Located in 524 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­6
  • i.­8
  • 3.­1-3
  • 3.­10-11
  • 3.­14-15
  • 3.­21
  • 3.­24-25
  • 3.­33
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­14
  • 4.­17
  • 4.­29-32
  • 4.­44-49
  • 4.­51
  • 4.­55
  • 4.­62-68
  • 4.­80-82
  • 4.­84-99
  • 4.­106-116
  • 4.­123-134
  • 4.­136
  • 4.­138-140
  • 4.­145-146
  • 4.­148-149
  • 4.­159-160
  • 4.­162
  • 4.­171-173
  • 4.­175
  • 4.­187-189
  • 4.­193
  • 4.­202-203
  • 4.­206-207
  • 4.­211
  • 4.­222-223
  • 4.­226-227
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­241-243
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­255-256
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­266-269
  • 4.­279-282
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­286-287
  • 4.­290-291
  • 4.­302
  • 4.­304-305
  • 4.­317
  • 4.­320-321
  • 4.­339-340
  • 4.­342-356
  • 4.­358
  • 4.­376-398
  • 4.­423-424
  • 5.­1-3
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1-18
  • 6.­33
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­28
  • 7.­41-43
  • 7.­54-55
  • 7.­66-67
  • 7.­83-84
  • 7.­100-101
  • 7.­119-120
  • 7.­135-136
  • 7.­152-153
  • 7.­173-175
  • 7.­191-194
  • 7.­203-213
  • 7.­215-225
  • 7.­250-256
  • 7.­285
  • 7.­287-293
  • 7.­306
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­332-336
  • 7.­340
  • 7.­342-347
  • 7.­372-375
  • 8.­1-5
  • 8.­11
  • 8.­20-24
  • 8.­54-57
  • 8.­61
  • 9.­1-8
  • 9.­14-15
  • 9.­17
  • 9.­19-21
  • 9.­30-43
  • 9.­65
  • 9.­67-71
  • 9.­77-79
  • 9.­86
  • 9.­92-94
  • 9.­97
  • 9.­103
  • 9.­109
  • 9.­112
  • 9.­118
  • 9.­120
  • 9.­122
  • 9.­125
  • 9.­127
  • 9.­133
  • 9.­135
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­157
  • 9.­159
  • 9.­162
  • 9.­164-165
  • 9.­167-172
  • 9.­174-180
  • 9.­194-195
  • 9.­198-201
  • 9.­203-204
  • 9.­206
  • 9.­210
  • 9.­212
  • 9.­226
  • 9.­231
  • 9.­243
  • 9.­263
  • 9.­267
  • 9.­271-273
  • 9.­282-285
  • 9.­301-313
  • 9.­316
  • 9.­319
  • 9.­321
  • 9.­324
  • 9.­332-333
  • 9.­335-339
  • 9.­349-356
  • 9.­362
  • 9.­365
  • 9.­367-371
  • 9.­373-375
  • 10.­1-4
  • 10.­7-24
  • 10.­27-29
  • 11.­1-4
  • 11.­17-18
  • 11.­25-26
  • 11.­35-36
  • 11.­41
  • 11.­47-51
  • 11.­53-56
  • 11.­122
  • 11.­130-136
  • 11.­144
  • 11.­175
  • 11.­194
  • 11.­196
  • 11.­198
  • 11.­204
  • 11.­217
  • 11.­233-238
  • 11.­240-247
  • 11.­252-255
  • 11.­259-260
  • 11.­263
  • 11.­275-276
  • 11.­278-282
  • 11.­284
  • 11.­326
  • 11.­331
g.­303

seat of awakening

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi snying po
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhimaṇḍa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The place where the Buddha Śākyamuni achieved awakening and where every buddha will manifest the attainment of buddhahood. In our world this is understood to be located under the Bodhi tree, the Vajrāsana, in present-day Bodhgaya, India. It can also refer to the state of awakening itself.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­6
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­408
  • 6.­9
  • 7.­82
  • 7.­114
  • 7.­159
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­267
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­132
  • 11.­166
  • 11.­182
  • 11.­197
g.­304

self

Wylie:
  • bdag
Tibetan:
  • བདག
Sanskrit:
  • ātman AS

The idea of an autonomous individual.

Located in 109 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • 1.­48
  • 1.­51
  • 1.­128
  • 1.­136-139
  • 1.­145
  • 1.­154-155
  • 1.­161
  • 1.­163
  • 1.­169
  • 1.­171
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­29
  • 3.­31-32
  • 4.­25
  • 4.­206
  • 4.­261-264
  • 4.­275
  • 4.­298
  • 4.­342
  • 4.­355
  • 4.­372
  • 4.­388
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­10
  • 5.­14
  • 5.­17
  • 5.­21
  • 5.­27
  • 6.­30
  • 7.­3
  • 7.­11
  • 7.­13-15
  • 7.­17-19
  • 7.­104
  • 7.­118
  • 7.­153
  • 7.­185
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­253
  • 7.­287-288
  • 7.­334-335
  • 7.­355-371
  • 7.­374
  • 8.­42
  • 8.­49
  • 9.­78
  • 9.­82
  • 9.­84-85
  • 9.­194
  • 9.­214
  • 9.­228
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­23
  • 10.­26
  • 10.­50
  • 11.­48
  • 11.­53
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­57
  • 11.­60
  • 11.­62
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­97
  • 11.­115
  • 11.­122-123
  • 11.­126
  • 11.­133-134
  • 11.­146
  • 11.­157
  • 11.­185
  • 11.­190
  • 11.­195
  • 11.­200
  • g.­100
g.­305

sense field

Wylie:
  • skye mched
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • āyatana AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

These can be listed as twelve or as six sense sources (sometimes also called sense fields, bases of cognition, or simply āyatanas).

In the context of epistemology, it is one way of describing experience and the world in terms of twelve sense sources, which can be divided into inner and outer sense sources, namely: (1–2) eye and form, (3–4) ear and sound, (5–6) nose and odor, (7–8) tongue and taste, (9–10) body and touch, (11–12) mind and mental phenomena.

In the context of the twelve links of dependent origination, only six sense sources are mentioned, and they are the inner sense sources (identical to the six faculties) of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­143
  • 1.­149
  • 1.­188
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­353
  • 4.­355-356
  • 7.­371
  • 8.­57
  • 9.­334-335
  • 11.­56
  • 11.­62-64
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­90
  • 11.­122
  • 11.­157
  • 11.­283
g.­306

seven factors of awakening

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi yan lag bdun
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་ཡན་ལག་བདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saptabodhyaṅga AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The set of seven factors or aspects that characteristically manifest on the path of seeing: (1) mindfulness (smṛti, dran pa), (2) discrimination between dharmas (dharmapravicaya, chos rab tu rnam ’byed/shes rab), (3) diligence (vīrya, brtson ’grus), (4) joy (prīti, dga’ ba), (5) mental and physical ease (praśrabdhi, shin sbyangs), (6) meditative absorption (samādhi, ting nge ’dzin), and (7) equanimity (upekṣā, btang snyoms).

In this text:

See also 11.­136.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­136
  • 11.­144
  • g.­90
  • g.­365
g.­312

Śīlendra

Wylie:
  • shI len dra bo d+hi
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱི་ལེན་དྲ་བོ་དྷི།
Sanskrit:
  • śīlendrabodhi

An Indian paṇḍita resident in Tibet during the late eighth and early ninth centuries.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13
  • c.­1
g.­313

six perfections

Wylie:
  • pha rol tu phyin pa drug
Tibetan:
  • ཕ་རོལ་ཏུ་ཕྱིན་པ་དྲུག
Sanskrit:
  • ṣaṭpāramitā AS

The practice of the bodhisatva, which consists of generosity (dāna), morality (śīla), patient acceptance (kṣānti), vigor (vīrya), meditation (dhyāna), and wisdom (prajñā).

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­7
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1
  • 11.­326
  • g.­262
  • g.­400
g.­314

six sense fields

Wylie:
  • skye mched drug
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་མཆེད་དྲུག
Sanskrit:
  • ṣaḍāyatana AS

May refer to the six sense organs (eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and thinking mind) together with their respective objects (forms, sounds, smells, tastes, touch, and dharmas). In the context of the twelve links of dependent origination, only six sense sources are mentioned, and they are the inner sense sources (similar to the six faculties) of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­141
  • 1.­149-150
  • 3.­18
  • 4.­224
  • 5.­13
  • 11.­127
  • 11.­183
g.­317

skandha

Wylie:
  • phung po
Tibetan:
  • ཕུང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • skandha AS

Psychophysical constituents that make up the individual, divided into five group. See “five skandhas.”

Located in 36 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­57
  • 1.­138
  • 1.­142-143
  • 1.­164
  • 1.­166-167
  • 1.­198-200
  • 3.­13
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­49
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­353
  • 4.­355-356
  • 7.­339
  • 7.­374
  • 9.­320
  • 9.­334-335
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­28
  • 11.­55-58
  • 11.­65
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­88
  • 11.­122
  • 11.­157
  • 11.­283
  • g.­100
  • g.­114
g.­320

spirit world governed by Yama

Wylie:
  • gshin rje’i ’jig rten
Tibetan:
  • གཤིན་རྗེའི་འཇིག་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • yamaloka AS
  • yāmaloka AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The land of the dead ruled over by the Lord of Death. In Buddhism it refers to the preta realm, where beings generally suffer from hunger and thirst, which in traditional Brahmanism is the fate of those departed without descendants to make ancestral offerings.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­7
  • 4.­127
  • 4.­256
  • 4.­397
  • 5.­11
  • 5.­15
  • 7.­144
  • 7.­335
  • 7.­340
  • 7.­344
  • 8.­3
  • 9.­179
  • 9.­304
  • 9.­307
  • 10.­12
g.­321

śrāvaka

Wylie:
  • nyan thos
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvaka AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Sanskrit term śrāvaka, and the Tibetan nyan thos, both derived from the verb “to hear,” are usually defined as “those who hear the teaching from the Buddha and make it heard to others.” Primarily this refers to those disciples of the Buddha who aspire to attain the state of an arhat seeking their own liberation and nirvāṇa. They are the practitioners of the first turning of the wheel of the Dharma on the four noble truths, who realize the suffering inherent in saṃsāra and focus on understanding that there is no independent self. By conquering afflicted mental states (kleśa), they liberate themselves, attaining first the stage of stream enterers at the path of seeing, followed by the stage of once-returners who will be reborn only one more time, and then the stage of non-returners who will no longer be reborn into the desire realm. The final goal is to become an arhat. These four stages are also known as the “four results of spiritual practice.”

Located in 74 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • 2.­7
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­48
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­111-114
  • 4.­118
  • 4.­147
  • 4.­155
  • 4.­201
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­239
  • 4.­244
  • 4.­257
  • 4.­263
  • 4.­272
  • 4.­391
  • 4.­396-397
  • 4.­411
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­8
  • 6.­6
  • 6.­15-16
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­344
  • 9.­7
  • 9.­79
  • 9.­98-102
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­284
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­303
  • 9.­309
  • 9.­349
  • 9.­351
  • 9.­354
  • 9.­369
  • 9.­373
  • 10.­12
  • 10.­20-21
  • 10.­24
  • 10.­27
  • 11.­104
  • 11.­131
  • 11.­134
  • 11.­196
  • 11.­234-236
  • 11.­241-242
  • 11.­256
  • 11.­262
  • 11.­275
  • n.­106
  • g.­71
  • g.­85
  • g.­322
  • g.­377
g.­322

Śrāvakayāna

Wylie:
  • nyan thos kyi theg pa
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས་ཀྱི་ཐེག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvakayāna AS

The vehicle of the śrāvakas.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­192
  • 4.­244
  • 4.­268
  • 4.­395-396
  • 5.­28
  • 9.­332
  • 9.­363
  • 9.­367
  • 10.­15-16
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­292
  • g.­154
g.­323

Śrāvastī

Wylie:
  • mnyan yod
Tibetan:
  • མཉན་ཡོད།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvastī AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

During the life of the Buddha, Śrāvastī was the capital city of the powerful kingdom of Kośala, ruled by King Prasenajit, who became a follower and patron of the Buddha. It was also the hometown of Anāthapiṇḍada, the wealthy patron who first invited the Buddha there, and then offered him a park known as Jetavana, Prince Jeta’s Grove, which became one of the first Buddhist monasteries. The Buddha is said to have spent about twenty-five rainy seasons with his disciples in Śrāvastī, thus it is named as the setting of numerous events and teachings. It is located in present-day Uttar Pradesh in northern India.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 1.­2
g.­324

stage

Wylie:
  • sa
Tibetan:
  • ས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhūmi AS

Eight or ten levels or stages through which the bodhisatva traverses on the journey to complete awakening.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­48
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­14
  • 4.­68
  • 4.­77
g.­325

stream enterer

Wylie:
  • rgyun tu zhugs pa
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱུན་ཏུ་ཞུགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • srotaāpanna AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One who has achieved the first level of attainment on the path of the śrāvakas, and who has entered the “stream” of practice that leads to nirvāṇa. (Provisional 84000 definition. New definition forthcoming.)

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­137
  • 9.­170
  • 9.­304
  • 11.­99
g.­329

suchness

Wylie:
  • de bzhin nyid
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་ཉིད།
Sanskrit:
  • tathatā AS

The quality or condition of things as they really are, which cannot be conveyed in conceptual, dualistic terms.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­375
  • 4.­389
  • 9.­333-335
  • n.­115
g.­333

sugata

Wylie:
  • bde bar gshegs pa
  • bde gshegs
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བར་གཤེགས་པ།
  • བདེ་གཤེགས།
Sanskrit:
  • sugata AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the standard epithets of the buddhas. A recurrent explanation offers three different meanings for su- that are meant to show the special qualities of “accomplishment of one’s own purpose” (svārthasampad) for a complete buddha. Thus, the Sugata is “well” gone, as in the expression su-rūpa (“having a good form”); he is gone “in a way that he shall not come back,” as in the expression su-naṣṭa-jvara (“a fever that has utterly gone”); and he has gone “without any remainder” as in the expression su-pūrṇa-ghaṭa (“a pot that is completely full”). According to Buddhaghoṣa, the term means that the way the Buddha went (Skt. gata) is good (Skt. su) and where he went (Skt. gata) is good (Skt. su).

Located in 61 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 1.­5
  • 1.­21
  • 1.­23
  • 1.­117
  • 1.­159
  • 1.­208
  • 4.­18-19
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­26
  • 4.­28
  • 4.­59
  • 4.­61
  • 4.­66
  • 4.­83
  • 4.­87
  • 4.­100
  • 4.­109
  • 4.­141
  • 4.­144
  • 4.­152-155
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­194
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­201
  • 4.­213
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­250
  • 4.­254
  • 4.­260
  • 4.­265
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­399
  • 4.­404
  • 4.­416
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­6
  • 6.­15
  • 7.­30
  • 7.­122
  • 7.­176
  • 7.­257
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­302
  • 7.­322
  • 9.­77
  • 9.­136
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­146
  • 9.­175
  • 9.­196
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­225
  • 9.­258
  • 9.­282
  • 9.­284
  • 9.­347
g.­335

Sumeru

Wylie:
  • ri rab
Tibetan:
  • རི་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • sumeru AS

See “Meru.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­68
  • 4.­115-116
  • 9.­221
  • 9.­310
  • 10.­20
  • g.­412
g.­336

summit of existence

Wylie:
  • yang dag pa’i mtha’
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པའི་མཐའ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhūtakoṭi AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

This term has three meanings: (1) the ultimate nature, (2) the experience of the ultimate nature, and (3) the quiescent state of a worthy one (arhat) to be avoided by bodhisattvas.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­348
  • 4.­356
  • 11.­72
  • g.­387
  • g.­388
g.­338

superficial mental activity

Wylie:
  • tshul bzhin ma yin pa yid la byed pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚུལ་བཞིན་མ་ཡིན་པ་ཡིད་ལ་བྱེད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ayoniśomanasikāra AS

Confused thought processes that lead to misunderstanding.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­141
  • 1.­154-156
  • 4.­302
  • 4.­355
  • 7.­287
g.­342

Surendra

Wylie:
  • su ren+t+ra bo d+hi
  • su ren+d+ra bo d+hi
Tibetan:
  • སུ་རེནྟྲ་བོ་དྷི།
  • སུ་རེནྡྲ་བོ་དྷི།
Sanskrit:
  • surendrabodhi

Surendrabodhi came to Tibet during reign of King Ralpachen (ral pa can, r. 815–38 ᴄᴇ). He is listed as the translator of forty-three texts and was one of the small group of paṇḍitas responsible for the Mahāvyutpatti Sanskrit–Tibetan dictionary.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13
  • c.­1
g.­347

tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • tathāgata AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A frequently used synonym for buddha. According to different explanations, it can be read as tathā-gata, literally meaning “one who has thus gone,” or as tathā-āgata, “one who has thus come.” Gata, though literally meaning “gone,” is a past passive participle used to describe a state or condition of existence. Tatha­(tā), often rendered as “suchness” or “thusness,” is the quality or condition of things as they really are, which cannot be conveyed in conceptual, dualistic terms. Therefore, this epithet is interpreted in different ways, but in general it implies one who has departed in the wake of the buddhas of the past, or one who has manifested the supreme awakening dependent on the reality that does not abide in the two extremes of existence and quiescence. It is also often used as a specific epithet of the Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 361 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5-6
  • i.­9
  • i.­11
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­5-6
  • 1.­60
  • 1.­203
  • 2.­4
  • 2.­38
  • 2.­64-65
  • 3.­1-2
  • 3.­13
  • 3.­31
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­14
  • 4.­17
  • 4.­26
  • 4.­29-32
  • 4.­42-48
  • 4.­62-65
  • 4.­67-68
  • 4.­80-83
  • 4.­85-99
  • 4.­106-109
  • 4.­112-116
  • 4.­119
  • 4.­123-125
  • 4.­138-140
  • 4.­145-149
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­159-162
  • 4.­171-173
  • 4.­175
  • 4.­187-193
  • 4.­202-211
  • 4.­221
  • 4.­223-229
  • 4.­241-245
  • 4.­255-258
  • 4.­266-269
  • 4.­279-291
  • 4.­302-306
  • 4.­318-321
  • 4.­323
  • 4.­339-355
  • 4.­357-358
  • 4.­366
  • 4.­376-398
  • 4.­422-425
  • 5.­2-3
  • 5.­22-23
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­8
  • 6.­12-16
  • 7.­214-224
  • 7.­255
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­292-294
  • 7.­297-298
  • 7.­300
  • 7.­304
  • 7.­306
  • 7.­308
  • 7.­310
  • 7.­316
  • 7.­320
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­335
  • 8.­7-8
  • 8.­23
  • 8.­55
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­14
  • 9.­18
  • 9.­20
  • 9.­30
  • 9.­39
  • 9.­43
  • 9.­66
  • 9.­70
  • 9.­77
  • 9.­79
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­112
  • 9.­114
  • 9.­127
  • 9.­133-135
  • 9.­141
  • 9.­144
  • 9.­148
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­166
  • 9.­169-170
  • 9.­177
  • 9.­179
  • 9.­198
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­203-204
  • 9.­231
  • 9.­234
  • 9.­243
  • 9.­257
  • 9.­261
  • 9.­263
  • 9.­274
  • 9.­282
  • 9.­284-286
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­303-305
  • 9.­307
  • 9.­309-310
  • 9.­312
  • 9.­335
  • 9.­349
  • 9.­351
  • 9.­354-356
  • 9.­359-362
  • 9.­367-370
  • 9.­372-374
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­23
  • 10.­27
  • 10.­44
  • 11.­2-3
  • 11.­36
  • 11.­41
  • 11.­46
  • 11.­99
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­122
  • 11.­202
  • 11.­233-236
  • 11.­240-243
  • 11.­252
  • 11.­254-257
  • 11.­262-263
  • 11.­266
  • 11.­269
  • 11.­271-279
  • 11.­281-282
  • 11.­291-292
  • 11.­294
  • 11.­296
  • 11.­309
  • 11.­311-313
  • 11.­315
  • 11.­318
  • 11.­327
  • n.­52
  • n.­115
  • g.­255
  • g.­349
  • g.­380
g.­348

tathāgata power

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa’i stobs
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པའི་སྟོབས།
Sanskrit:
  • —

See “ten powers.”

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­1
  • 4.­124-125
  • 4.­145-146
  • 4.­159
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­187
  • 4.­202
  • 4.­222
  • 4.­241
  • 4.­255
  • 4.­266-267
  • 4.­279
g.­350

teacher

Wylie:
  • ston pa
Tibetan:
  • སྟོན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śāstṛ AS

An epithet of a buddha.

Located in 96 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­88
  • 1.­109
  • 1.­211
  • 2.­20
  • 2.­49
  • 2.­60
  • 2.­72
  • 4.­18
  • 4.­100
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­141-143
  • 4.­194
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­253
  • 4.­276
  • 4.­285
  • 4.­399
  • 4.­406
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­14
  • 5.­22-23
  • 6.­15
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­27
  • 7.­29-30
  • 7.­41
  • 7.­44
  • 7.­54-56
  • 7.­63
  • 7.­65-68
  • 7.­72
  • 7.­79
  • 7.­83-85
  • 7.­97
  • 7.­100-102
  • 7.­119-122
  • 7.­133
  • 7.­135-137
  • 7.­150
  • 7.­152
  • 7.­158-160
  • 7.­173-176
  • 7.­191-192
  • 7.­211-214
  • 7.­250
  • 7.­257
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­329
  • 8.­21
  • 9.­39
  • 9.­47
  • 9.­59
  • 9.­77
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­282
  • 9.­284
  • 11.­103-104
  • 11.­107-109
  • 11.­112
  • 11.­180
  • 11.­224
  • 11.­260-261
  • 11.­317
g.­352

teaching

Wylie:
  • chos
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term dharma conveys ten different meanings, according to Vasubandhu’s Vyākhyā­yukti. The primary meanings are as follows: the doctrine taught by the Buddha (Dharma); the ultimate reality underlying and expressed through the Buddha’s teaching (Dharma); the trainings that the Buddha’s teaching stipulates (dharmas); the various awakened qualities or attainments acquired through practicing and realizing the Buddha’s teaching (dharmas); qualities or aspects more generally, i.e., phenomena or phenomenal attributes (dharmas); and mental objects (dharmas).

Located in 179 passages in the translation:

  • i.­1
  • i.­3
  • i.­6
  • i.­9
  • i.­11
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­187
  • 1.­196
  • 2.­20
  • 2.­37-38
  • 2.­40
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­60
  • 2.­67
  • 2.­74
  • 2.­76
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­20
  • 3.­22
  • 3.­31
  • 3.­33
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­199-201
  • 4.­204
  • 4.­231
  • 4.­275
  • 4.­382
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­395
  • 5.­1
  • 5.­3
  • 5.­22-23
  • 6.­8
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­23
  • 7.­26-27
  • 7.­41
  • 7.­44
  • 7.­54-55
  • 7.­66-67
  • 7.­72
  • 7.­74
  • 7.­83
  • 7.­85
  • 7.­94
  • 7.­100
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­127
  • 7.­130
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­140
  • 7.­149
  • 7.­170
  • 7.­174
  • 7.­177-178
  • 7.­181
  • 7.­183
  • 7.­192
  • 7.­213-214
  • 7.­225
  • 7.­254
  • 7.­263
  • 7.­265
  • 7.­268
  • 7.­274
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­303
  • 7.­305
  • 7.­307
  • 7.­310
  • 7.­312
  • 7.­318
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­330-331
  • 9.­2-4
  • 9.­6
  • 9.­10-11
  • 9.­14-17
  • 9.­23
  • 9.­26
  • 9.­37
  • 9.­60
  • 9.­62
  • 9.­64-65
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­92
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­244
  • 9.­298
  • 9.­300
  • 9.­304
  • 9.­352-353
  • 9.­356-358
  • 9.­361-363
  • 9.­365
  • 9.­367
  • 9.­374-375
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­20-21
  • 11.­1
  • 11.­3-4
  • 11.­8
  • 11.­18
  • 11.­25-26
  • 11.­31-32
  • 11.­36
  • 11.­41-42
  • 11.­47
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­65-66
  • 11.­75
  • 11.­77
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­82-83
  • 11.­85
  • 11.­98-99
  • 11.­102-103
  • 11.­107
  • 11.­112-113
  • 11.­118
  • 11.­130
  • 11.­134
  • 11.­138
  • 11.­168
  • 11.­176
  • 11.­179
  • 11.­197-198
  • 11.­200
  • 11.­204
  • 11.­209
  • 11.­215
  • 11.­226
  • 11.­240
  • 11.­266
  • 11.­280-281
  • 11.­283-285
  • 11.­326
  • 11.­332
  • n.­11
  • n.­43
  • g.­121
g.­356

ten powers

Wylie:
  • stobs bcu
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས་བཅུ།
Sanskrit:
  • daśabala AS

Ten things that a buddha knows: (1) what is possible and what is impossible, (2) karmic maturation, (3) various elements, (4) various inclinations, (5) levels of ability, (6) every path of travel, (7) the pure and afflicted sides of concentration, meditative states, and absorptions, (8) memory of former abodes, (9) death and rebirth, and (10) that the defilements have been eliminated. These are listed in more detail at F.10.b.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­123
  • 2.­50
  • 3.­13
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­61
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­102-105
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­144
  • 4.­335
  • 4.­338
  • 6.­12
  • 9.­234
  • 10.­36
  • g.­348
  • g.­380
g.­360

ten unwholesome acts

Wylie:
  • mi dge ba bcu’i las kyi lam
Tibetan:
  • མི་དགེ་བ་བཅུའི་ལས་ཀྱི་ལམ།
Sanskrit:
  • daśākuśa­lakarmapatha

See “ten unwholesome forms of conduct.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­135
g.­361

ten unwholesome forms of conduct

Wylie:
  • mi dge ba bcu’i las kyi lam
Tibetan:
  • མི་དགེ་བ་བཅུའི་ལས་ཀྱི་ལམ།
Sanskrit:
  • daśākuśala­karmapatha AS

Taking life, taking what is not given, sexual misconduct, lying, slander, uttering harsh words, inane chatter, covetousness, maliciousness, and holding wrong views

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­75-76
  • 3.­15
  • 4.­301
  • 4.­332
  • 7.­101
  • g.­360
  • g.­362
  • g.­363
g.­363

ten wholesome forms of conduct

Wylie:
  • dge ba bcu’i las gyi lam
  • las lam bcu po
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བ་བཅུའི་ལས་གྱི་ལམ།
  • ལས་ལམ་བཅུ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • daśakuśa­lakarmapatha AS

These are the opposite of the ten unwholesome forms of conduct, i.e., refraining from engaging in the ten unwholesome form of conduct and (in some contexts) doing the opposite.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­15
  • 4.­316
  • 5.­16
  • 5.­21
  • 7.­6
  • 9.­330-331
  • 11.­103
  • 11.­127
  • g.­364
g.­365

thirty-seven elements that are conducive to awakening

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi phyogs kyi chos sum cu rtsa bdun gyi chos rnams
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་ཕྱོགས་ཀྱི་ཆོས་སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་བདུན་གྱི་ཆོས་རྣམས།
Sanskrit:
  • saptatriṅśad­bodhi­pakṣika­dharma AS

Thirty-seven practices that lead the practitioner to the awakened state: the four foundations of mindfulness, the four kinds of perfect exertion, the four foundations of magical abilities, the five faculties, the five powers, the noble eightfold path, and the seven factors of awakening.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 11.­83
  • g.­104
  • g.­108
  • g.­113
g.­367

thirty-two characteristics of a great being

Wylie:
  • skyes bu chen po’i mtshan sum cu rtsa gnyis
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེས་བུ་ཆེན་པོའི་མཚན་སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་གཉིས།
Sanskrit:
  • dvātriṃśanmahāpuruṣa­lakṣana AS

The main identifying physical characteristics of both buddhas and kings of the entire world (cakravartins), to which are added the “eighty minor marks.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­8
  • 6.­8
  • 9.­101
  • 11.­245
  • g.­52
  • g.­84
  • g.­366
  • g.­368
g.­369

three doors of liberation

Wylie:
  • rnam par thar pa’i sgo gsum
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པའི་སྒོ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trivimokṣa­mukha AS

See “three liberations.”

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­173
  • g.­371
g.­370

three forms of existence

Wylie:
  • srid pa gsum
Tibetan:
  • སྲིད་པ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • tribhava AS

The three realms (desire realm, form realm, and formless realm), or the three levels of existence (subterranean [nāgas], surface [humans], and heavenly [gods]).

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­103
  • 4.­394
  • 7.­19
g.­371

three liberations

Wylie:
  • rnam par thar pa gsum
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trivimokṣa AS

Emptiness, being without attributes, and being without aspiration. Also known as the “three doors of liberation.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­393
  • g.­186
  • g.­369
g.­373

three realms

Wylie:
  • khams gsum
  • khams gsum pa
Tibetan:
  • ཁམས་གསུམ།
  • ཁམས་གསུམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • traidhātu AS

The desire realm, form realm, and formless realm.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­19
  • 4.­118
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­168
  • 4.­284
  • 4.­345
  • 5.­18
  • 6.­9
  • 9.­173
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­166
  • 11.­192
  • 11.­195
  • g.­370
  • g.­378
g.­374

three spheres

Wylie:
  • ’khor gsum
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trimaṇḍala AS

The triad of a subject, the doer; an object (direct or indirect) to which something is done; and the action of doing it. When a bodhisatva acts, none of these three aspects of the action are to be apprehended or conceptualized.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­346-347
  • 11.­83
g.­375

three types of sentient beings

Wylie:
  • phung po gsum
Tibetan:
  • ཕུང་པོ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trirāśi AS

A division of beings into three according to their potential for receiving the Dharma. These categories are altered by the appearance of a buddha. The three are (1) those whose receptivity is certain (nges pa’i phung po, samyaktva­niyata­rāśi), (2) those whose receptivity is unpredictable (ma nges pa’i phung po, aniyatarāśi), and (3) those whose nonreceptivity is certain (log par nges pa’i phung po, mithyātvaniyata­rāśi).

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­388
  • 4.­393
  • n.­9
g.­377

three vehicles

Wylie:
  • theg pa gsum
Tibetan:
  • ཐེག་པ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • triyāna AS

The vehicles of the śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and complete buddhas.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­253
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­393
  • 9.­332
  • 9.­362-363
  • 9.­367-368
g.­378

three worlds

Wylie:
  • ’jig rten gsum
  • ’jig rten gsum po
Tibetan:
  • འཇིག་རྟེན་གསུམ།
  • འཇིག་རྟེན་གསུམ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • triloka AS

See also “three realms.”

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­104
  • 1.­108
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­64
  • 3.­14
  • 3.­22
  • 4.­14
  • 4.­328
  • 9.­99
  • 11.­122
g.­379

three-thousandfold worlds

Wylie:
  • stong gsum gyi stong chen po’i ’jig rten gyi khams
  • stong gsum
Tibetan:
  • སྟོང་གསུམ་གྱི་སྟོང་ཆེན་པོའི་འཇིག་རྟེན་གྱི་ཁམས།
  • སྟོང་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • trisāhasra­loka­dhātu AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The largest universe described in Buddhist cosmology. This term, in Abhidharma cosmology, refers to 1,000³ world systems, i.e., 1,000 “dichiliocosms” or “two thousand great thousand world realms” (dvi­sāhasra­mahā­sāhasra­lokadhātu), which are in turn made up of 1,000 first-order world systems, each with its own Mount Sumeru, continents, sun and moon, etc.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­40
  • 4.­71
  • 9.­166
g.­382

threefold thousand great thousand worlds

Wylie:
  • stong gsum gyi stong chen po’i ’jig rten gyi khams
Tibetan:
  • སྟོང་གསུམ་གྱི་སྟོང་ཆེན་པོའི་འཇིག་རྟེན་གྱི་ཁམས།
Sanskrit:
  • tri­sāhasramahāsāhasra­loka­dhātu AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The largest universe described in Buddhist cosmology. This term, in Abhidharma cosmology, refers to 1,000³ world systems, i.e., 1,000 “dichiliocosms” or “two thousand great thousand world realms” (dvi­sāhasra­mahā­sāhasra­lokadhātu), which are in turn made up of 1,000 first-order world systems, each with its own Mount Sumeru, continents, sun and moon, etc.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­74
  • 4.­62
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­66
  • 4.­68
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­97
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­115-116
  • 4.­257
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­219
  • 9.­4
  • 9.­272
  • 9.­309-310
  • 9.­349
  • 9.­351
  • 10.­20
g.­383

totality of phenomena

Wylie:
  • chos kyi dbyings
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་དབྱིངས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmadhātu AS

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­9
  • 4.­14
  • 4.­16
  • 4.­28
  • 4.­45-46
  • 4.­48
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­61-62
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­257
  • 4.­285
  • 4.­288-289
  • 4.­303
  • 4.­319
  • 4.­348
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­384
  • 4.­394
  • 7.­183
  • 9.­333
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­23
  • 10.­25-26
  • 11.­72
  • 11.­74
  • 11.­89
  • 11.­98
  • 11.­133
g.­384

Tuṣita Heaven

Wylie:
  • dga’ ldan
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • tuṣita AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Tuṣita (or sometimes Saṃtuṣita), literally “Joyous” or “Contented,” is one of the six heavens of the desire realm (kāmadhātu). In standard classifications, such as the one in the Abhidharmakośa, it is ranked as the fourth of the six counting from below. This god realm is where all future buddhas are said to dwell before taking on their final rebirth prior to awakening. There, the Buddha Śākyamuni lived his preceding life as the bodhisattva Śvetaketu. When departing to take birth in this world, he appointed the bodhisattva Maitreya, who will be the next buddha of this eon, as his Dharma regent in Tuṣita. For an account of the Buddha’s previous life in Tuṣita, see The Play in Full (Toh 95), 2.12, and for an account of Maitreya’s birth in Tuṣita and a description of this realm, see The Sūtra on Maitreya’s Birth in the Heaven of Joy, (Toh 199).

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­15
  • 4.­63
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­257
  • 9.­300
g.­385

twelve limbs of existence

Wylie:
  • srid pa’i yan lag bcu gnyis
Tibetan:
  • སྲིད་པའི་ཡན་ལག་བཅུ་གཉིས།
Sanskrit:
  • dvādaśa­bhavāṅga AS

See “twelve links of dependent origination.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­355
g.­386

twelve links of dependent origination

Wylie:
  • rten cing ’brel bar ’byung ba yan lag bcu gnyis
Tibetan:
  • རྟེན་ཅིང་འབྲེལ་བར་འབྱུང་བ་ཡན་ལག་བཅུ་གཉིས།
Sanskrit:
  • dvāda­śāṅgapratītya­samutpāda

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The principle of dependent origination asserts that nothing exists independently of other factors, the reason for this being that things and events come into existence only by dependence on the aggregation of multiple causes and conditions. In general, the processes of cyclic existence, through which the external world and the sentient beings within it revolve in a continuous cycle of suffering, propelled by the propensities of past actions and their interaction with afflicted mental states, originate dependent on the sequential unfolding of twelve links: (1) fundamental ignorance, (2) formative predispositions, (3) consciousness, (4) name and form, (5) sense field, (6) sensory contact, (7) sensation, (8) craving, (9) grasping, (10) rebirth process, (11) actual birth, (12) aging and death. It is through deliberate reversal of these twelve links that one can succeed in bringing the whole cycle to an end.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • g.­31
  • g.­314
  • g.­385
g.­389

unique buddha qualities

Wylie:
  • sangs rgyas kyi chos ma ’dres pa rnams
Tibetan:
  • སངས་རྒྱས་ཀྱི་ཆོས་མ་འདྲེས་པ་རྣམས།
Sanskrit:
  • āveṇikā­buddha­dharma AS

See “eighteen unique buddha qualities.”

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­380-398
  • 9.­14
g.­393

vajra

Wylie:
  • rdo rje
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajra AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

This term generally indicates indestructibility and stability. In the sūtras, vajra most often refers to the hardest possible physical substance, said to have divine origins. In some scriptures, it is also the name of the all-powerful weapon of Indra, which in turn is crafted from vajra material. In the tantras, the vajra is sometimes a scepter-like ritual implement, but the term can also take on other esoteric meanings.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­12
  • 4.­96
  • 6.­9
  • 7.­113
  • 9.­333
  • 9.­341
  • 10.­23
  • 10.­39
  • 10.­43
  • 11.­122
  • 11.­182
g.­396

vice

Wylie:
  • kun nas nyon mongs
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་ནས་ཉོན་མོངས།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃkleśa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A term meaning defilement, impurity, and pollution, broadly referring to cognitive and emotional factors that disturb and obscure the mind. As the self-perpetuating process of affliction in the minds of beings, it is a synonym for saṃsāra. It is often paired with its opposite, vyavadāna, meaning “purification.”

Located in 70 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­66
  • 1.­83
  • 1.­85
  • 1.­163
  • 1.­166
  • 3.­12
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­19
  • 3.­24
  • 4.­14
  • 4.­41
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­232
  • 4.­268
  • 4.­288
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­12
  • 6.­15-16
  • 7.­219
  • 7.­246
  • 7.­252
  • 7.­322
  • 7.­357
  • 7.­374
  • 8.­53
  • 8.­57-58
  • 9.­43
  • 9.­71
  • 9.­79
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­167
  • 9.­171
  • 9.­173
  • 9.­201
  • 9.­354
  • 10.­5
  • 10.­8
  • 10.­10
  • 10.­16
  • 10.­18
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­22-23
  • 10.­25
  • 10.­27-28
  • 10.­35
  • 10.­40
  • 11.­2
  • 11.­53
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­95
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­124
  • 11.­133
  • 11.­147
  • 11.­178
  • 11.­191-192
  • 11.­195-196
  • 11.­201
  • 11.­203
  • 11.­236
  • 11.­326
g.­397

victorious one

Wylie:
  • rgyal ba
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • jina AS

An epithet of a buddha.

Located in 58 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­4
  • 1.­12
  • 1.­20
  • 1.­89
  • 1.­114
  • 1.­119
  • 2.­53
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­21
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­28
  • 4.­59
  • 4.­61
  • 4.­75
  • 4.­102-103
  • 4.­142
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­158
  • 4.­170
  • 4.­186
  • 4.­249
  • 4.­252
  • 4.­254
  • 4.­260
  • 4.­265
  • 4.­275
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­329
  • 4.­333-335
  • 4.­374
  • 4.­404
  • 4.­419
  • 4.­421
  • 7.­26
  • 7.­94
  • 7.­127
  • 7.­171
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­303-304
  • 7.­308
  • 7.­317
  • 7.­326
  • 7.­330
  • 8.­26
  • 8.­42
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­116
  • 9.­208
  • 9.­258
  • 9.­291
  • 9.­298
  • 10.­37
  • 11.­210-211
g.­400

vigor

Wylie:
  • brtson ’grus
Tibetan:
  • བརྩོན་འགྲུས།
Sanskrit:
  • vīrya AS

One of the six perfections.

Located in 126 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • 1.­87
  • 1.­91
  • 3.­17
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­22
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­112-113
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­129
  • 4.­188-189
  • 4.­191
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­248
  • 4.­311
  • 4.­313
  • 4.­387
  • 4.­393
  • 4.­407
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­20-21
  • 5.­31
  • 6.­1
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­55
  • 7.­59
  • 7.­67
  • 7.­84
  • 7.­116
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­129
  • 7.­136
  • 7.­141
  • 7.­159
  • 7.­168
  • 7.­182
  • 7.­255
  • 7.­260
  • 7.­374
  • 9.­1-5
  • 9.­7-8
  • 9.­10
  • 9.­12-13
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­18-20
  • 9.­31
  • 9.­40
  • 9.­43
  • 9.­65-66
  • 9.­68
  • 9.­165-174
  • 9.­233
  • 9.­268
  • 9.­270
  • 9.­287
  • 9.­295
  • 9.­297-298
  • 9.­301
  • 9.­305-306
  • 9.­333
  • 9.­339
  • 9.­349
  • 9.­352-353
  • 9.­356
  • 9.­358
  • 9.­362
  • 9.­374-376
  • 10.­15-16
  • 10.­20
  • 10.­22
  • 10.­26
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­26
  • 11.­29
  • 11.­32
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­80
  • 11.­83
  • 11.­110
  • 11.­113
  • 11.­119
  • 11.­136
  • 11.­139
  • 11.­165
  • 11.­167
  • 11.­169
  • 11.­175
  • 11.­177
  • 11.­182
  • 11.­189
  • 11.­197
  • 11.­228
  • g.­91
  • g.­94
  • g.­97
  • g.­98
  • g.­104
  • g.­261
  • g.­313
g.­407

water that possesses eight qualities

Wylie:
  • yan lag brgyad dang ldan pa’i chu
Tibetan:
  • ཡན་ལག་བརྒྱད་དང་ལྡན་པའི་ཆུ།
Sanskrit:
  • aṣṭāṅgopetodaka AS
  • aṣṭāṅgopetapānīya AS
  • aṣṭāṅgopetavāri AS

Here listed as water that is soothing, agreeable, mild, clear, not murky, pure, delicious, and not harmful even if enjoyed in excess.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­92
  • 7.­206
  • 9.­114
  • g.­408
g.­409

wholesome

Wylie:
  • dge ba
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • kuśala AS

Proper and conducive to good results.

Located in 64 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­16
  • 3.­33
  • 4.­14
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­135
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­146
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­188
  • 4.­198
  • 4.­252-253
  • 4.­317
  • 4.­325
  • 4.­335-337
  • 4.­354
  • 4.­386
  • 4.­393
  • 4.­406
  • 5.­14
  • 5.­22
  • 5.­27
  • 7.­20
  • 7.­22
  • 7.­101
  • 7.­120
  • 7.­123
  • 7.­125
  • 7.­127
  • 7.­192
  • 7.­203
  • 7.­212
  • 7.­335
  • 7.­374
  • 9.­167
  • 9.­172
  • 9.­174
  • 9.­176
  • 9.­180
  • 9.­194
  • 9.­261
  • 9.­331
  • 10.­12-13
  • 10.­15
  • 10.­28
  • 11.­3
  • 11.­18
  • 11.­55
  • 11.­63
  • 11.­74
  • 11.­103
  • 11.­108
  • 11.­128
  • 11.­162
  • 11.­165-166
  • 11.­177
  • 11.­179
  • 11.­183
  • 11.­195
  • 11.­197
g.­410

yakṣa

Wylie:
  • gnod sbyin
Tibetan:
  • གནོད་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • yakṣa AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who inhabit forests, mountainous areas, and other natural spaces, or serve as guardians of villages and towns, and may be propitiated for health, wealth, protection, and other boons, or controlled through magic. According to tradition, their homeland is in the north, where they live under the rule of the Great King Vaiśravaṇa.

Several members of this class have been deified as gods of wealth (these include the just-mentioned Vaiśravaṇa) or as bodhisattva generals of yakṣa armies, and have entered the Buddhist pantheon in a variety of forms, including, in tantric Buddhism, those of wrathful deities.

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • i.­3
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­8
  • 2.­2-3
  • 2.­5-6
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­19
  • 2.­21
  • 2.­45-46
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­59
  • 2.­63
  • 2.­81
  • 7.­206
  • 7.­210-211
  • 7.­213
  • 8.­3
  • 9.­93
  • 9.­113
  • 9.­314
  • 10.­9
  • 10.­12
  • 11.­76
  • g.­173
  • g.­287
g.­412

Yāma Heaven

Wylie:
  • ’thab bral
Tibetan:
  • འཐབ་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • yāma AS

The third of the six heavens of the realm of desire; also the name of the gods living there. The Tibetan translation ’thab bral, “free from strife or combat,” derives from the idea that these devas, because they live in an aerial abode above Sumeru, do not have to engage in combat with the asuras who dwell on the slopes of the mountain.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­63
  • g.­281
  • g.­413
g.­413

yāmas

Wylie:
  • ’thab bral gyi lha rnams
Tibetan:
  • འཐབ་བྲལ་གྱི་ལྷ་རྣམས།
Sanskrit:
  • yāma AS

See also “Yāma Heaven”.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­116
g.­415

yojana

Wylie:
  • dpag tshad
Tibetan:
  • དཔག་ཚད།
Sanskrit:
  • yojana AS

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A measure of distance sometimes translated as “league,” but with varying definitions. The Sanskrit term denotes the distance yoked oxen can travel in a day or before needing to be unyoked. From different canonical sources the distance represented varies between four and ten miles.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­76
  • 4.­115-116
  • 7.­218
  • 7.­335-336
  • 9.­92
  • 9.­164
  • 9.­257
  • 9.­350
  • 10.­20
  • 11.­102
  • 11.­238
  • 11.­305
  • g.­179
0
    You are downloading:

    The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva

    Click here to make a dāna donation

    This is a free publication from 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, a non-profit organization sharing the gift of Buddhist wisdom with the world.

    The cultivation of generosity, or dāna—giving voluntarily with a view that something wholesome will come of it—is considered to be a fundamental Buddhist practice by all schools. The nature and quantity of the gift itself is often considered less important.

    Table of Contents


    Search this text


    Other ways to read

    Download PDF
    Download EPUB
    Open in the 84000 App

    Spotted a mistake?

    Please use the contact form provided to suggest a correction.


    How to cite this text

    The following are examples of how to correctly cite this publication. Links to specific passages can be derived by right-clicking on the milestones markers in the left-hand margin (e.g. s.1). The copied link address can replace the url below.

    • Chicago
    • MLA
    • APA
    84000. The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva (Bodhisatva­piṭaka, byang chub sems dpa’i sde snod, Toh 56). Translated by Norwegian Institute of Palaeography and Historical Philology (PHI). Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2024. https://84000.co/translation/toh56/UT22084-040-007-chapter-4.Copy
    84000. The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva (Bodhisatva­piṭaka, byang chub sems dpa’i sde snod, Toh 56). Translated by Norwegian Institute of Palaeography and Historical Philology (PHI), online publication, 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2024, 84000.co/translation/toh56/UT22084-040-007-chapter-4.Copy
    84000. (2024) The Collected Teachings on the Bodhisatva (Bodhisatva­piṭaka, byang chub sems dpa’i sde snod, Toh 56). (Norwegian Institute of Palaeography and Historical Philology (PHI), Trans.). Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha. https://84000.co/translation/toh56/UT22084-040-007-chapter-4.Copy

    Related links

    • Other texts from Heap of Jewels
    • Published Translations
    • Browse the Collection
    • 84000 Homepage
    Sponsor Translation

    Bookmarks

    Copyright © 2011-2024 84000 - All Rights Reserved
    • Website: https://84000.co
    • Contact
    • Privacy Policy